A TRUE & EXACT HISTORY Of the Island of BARBADOS. Illustrated with a Map of the Island, as also the Principal Trees and Plants there, set forth in their due Proportions and Shapes, drawn out by their several and respective Scales. Together with the Ingenio that makes the Sugar, with the Plots of the several Houses, Rooms, and other places, that are used in the whole process of Sugar-making; viz, the Grinding-room, the Boyling-room, the Filling-room, the Curing-house, Still-house, and Furnaces; All cut in Copper. By RICHARD LIGON Gent.  
LONDON, Printed for Humphrey Moseley, at the Prince's Arms in St. Paul's Churchyard: 1657.   

To my most Honoured, and highly esteemed Friend, Dr BRIAN DUPPA, Ld Bp of SALISBURY.  
Honoured Sir,  
THE first and last time you gave me the favour to kiss your hands, since my return from the Southern and Western parts of the World, you were pleased to make some inquiries of me, concerning the Island of Barbados, a place you much desired to be satisfied in: But, by reason my stay was but short, I could give You but a sleight and scant relation, of the many particulars you were desirous to be informed in; so that for the present, I rather pointed at, than gave a home-satisfaction, to what was most fit to be known, of the Beauties and Riches of that place. Whereupon you were pleased to impose on me a task, (very unfit for me to undertake, being one altogether unlettered) to deliver in writing, the sum of all I knew, concerning that Island. Though I were sufficiently conscious of mine own inabilities; yet, my obedience to your commands, led me on, to give you a private satisfaction, in a thing you so earnestly desired, which was all I aimed at: But, upon perusal of it, you were pleased to give me a far greater encouragement, than I expected, with your allowance for the publishing of it, for the common benefit of those, who intent to spend their times, and venture their fortunes upon such undertake▪ so that I wanted but means or friends, for the putting it forth; but, those two being absent, it has laid in the dark this two years. You were then likewise pleased, to cast your eyes upon some pieces of Limning, which I had done since my return, (by my memory only) of the Trees, Plants, and Fruits, which I had seen growing upon that place; things in themselves of infinite beauty, but losing much of their life and lustre, by my ill handling; yet, you were pleased to afford them an approbation, beyond their value, which gave me an ambition, to do somewhat in that kind, more like a Master; and to that purpose, was designing a piece of Landscape, and one of Story, wherein I meant to express the postures of the Negres, in their several kinds of Sports and Labours; and with it, the beauties of the Vegetables, that do adorn that place, in the highest perfection I could: But presently after, being cast into Prison, I was deprived both of light and loneliness, two main helpers in that Art; and so being disabled to discern or judge of Colours, I was compelled to express my designs in Black and White: So that now you will find exposed to your view, a piece of wild Grotesco, or lose extravagant Drolorie, rather than a Regular piece of Story or Landscape.  
Rough drawn, and unproportionably stelled, though it be, I here present it; which, though it be but as a Drop to the Ocean, or a Mite to the treasury of your Knowledge; yet, in obedience to your commands, which have a powerful operation on me, I could do no less than give you an account of what I had done, howweak and unperfect soever. And so begging pardon for the faults committed, both in the Language, and ill contrivance of my Discourse, I humbly take my leave, and rest.  
Honoured Sir, Your most humble Servant: R. LIGON. Upper Bench Prison, July 12th 1653.   

The Letter of the Bishop of Sar. to me then in Prison, after he had perused my Book.  
SIR,  
YOU can best tell, with what pleasure you passed over your Voyage to the Barbadoss: But, whatsoever it was, your dangers at Sea, and your long sickness on Land, had been enough to sour it, had not the condition of the times made any place more acceptable, than your Native Country. But, the pleasure which you have given me, in reading this Narrative, is without all these mixtures: For, without any hardship at all, I have in a few days gone the same voyage, viewed the Island, weighed all the Commodities and Incommodities of it; and all this with so much pleasure, that I cannot, without great injustice, forbear telling you, that though I have read formerly many Relations of other parts of the World, I never yet met with so exact a piece, as this of yours. Your diligence hath been great in so short a time, to make these Observations; but, your expressions of them are such, as show, that no ingenious Art hath 'scaped you. You say, that in your younger time, you acquainted yourself with Music and Painting; and had you not said so, the reading of this Book would have made me say it for you; for, it is so Musically made up, and all the descriptions so Drawn to the life, that I know no Painting beyond it. And for the question you put to me, whether you should publish it or no, I desire you would make no doubt of it; for first, I know none that hath written of this Argument before; and next, I am persuaded, that having read this Description of yours, none that come after will venture upon it. Only, I have one request to you, that your kindness to me, (who without any design, gave you the occasion of doing it) may not lead you into such an insufferable error, as to choose me out as a fit person to inscribe it to, who am so much in the shade, that I must not own myself. I am willing to believe, that though Honour be at this time at a very low Ebb, and, by the iniquity of the times, is much fall'n within the Banks; yet, the Channel is not so dry, but you may meet there with some Noble person, that may with more advantage, take you and your Book into the same Cockboat with him, and keep you this Winter both from cold and hunger. And therefore, in great earnestness I desire you, to look over your Catalogue of Friends; and, though you cannot find one that loves you better, yet, to make choice of him, that can protect you better. And so with my prayers for you, that your afflictions here may be so managed by you, as to lead you to Joys hereafter, I rest.  
Your most affectionate Friend, Br. Sar. Richmond, Septemb. 5th. 1653.   

To my much Honoured and Ingenuous Cousin, Mr Richard Ligon, upon his Relation of his Voyage to the Barbadoss.  
SInce you vouchsafe me sight, I needs must fall,  
To actual sin against your Original,  
Should I not more then tacitly express  
It's worth, as well as mine own thankfulness.  
Omissive duties, and committed facts  
In man, you know, an equal guilt contracts.  
And (though your judge should know the several Arts,  
Both what the College and the Court imparts:  
And Jurates aught to be like the twelve Signs,  
Such Asterisms, where Sol himself confines)  
A common Suffrage ne'ertheless may aim,  
(Not to give verdict) b●t the gift proclaim.  
That judgement let me enter. They indite,  
That here's vast profit, mixed with high delight;  
That what's supposed a Narrative, will be  
To him that reads, a Natural History.  
For in that Horizon, your pen doth miss,  
Nor Heaven, Earth, Sea, nor aught that in them is.  
Not a new Star can scape your Observation,  
Nor the least Insect pass your Contemplation.  
Nor use you shortness, nor prolixity;  
But first describe, then speak its property.  
Me thinks, as Pliny, you are their Relator;  
And are as Adam too, their Nomenclator.  
For, to your Infects, Birds, and Vegetives,  
You give not known, but due Appellatives.  
Their rich descriptions, when you paint, I see  
Colours so lively, and such Symmetry:  
But that I've seen the hand, that guides the quill,  
A Pencil use, 'twere scarce in Limning skill.  
And when you descant richly, thus, I see  
Composed in several parts, and all agree,  
How Chords and Discords too, you do devise,  
From Sympathies, and from Antipathies.  
Your Fuges and Points into a Canon twine,  
All true to th' Ground, that is your main design:  
And all Concentring to so sweet an Air,  
Would ravish Philomel's, make Swans despair.  
Your skill above famed Orpheus I advance,  
Since thus your Creatures Play, his did but Dance.  
To such as only seek their benefit,  
You do infallibly discover it:  
You show therein, 3000l. will clear  
No less than 7000l. a year.  
And that not in a juggling Chemic sense,  
But drawn from reason and experience.  
The Scite, Clime, Food, the Customs, Laws, and Trade,  
To each inquisitor is open laid.  
Your Georgick strain seems to extract the marrow  
Of Marcus, Cato, Columel, and Varro;  
As if that there you had the growth and age  
Of a Palmeto, to improve each page▪  
And with so great an art and industry,  
As if you'd studied nought but Husbandry.  
When of your Vegetives you make relation,  
You rather make than speak of a Plantation,  
Your leaves affording shape, taste, and delight  
To th'sense, the fruit gives to the Appetite.  
If Pythagorean Doctrine were Divine,  
I would be transmigrated to your Pine.  
The Cane or Mine, (that makes that Spot of ground  
As rich, as any 'twixt the Poles is found)  
Is here so full and happily expressed:  
You Candy that, which does preserve the rest:  
And its Ingenio seems to be a Lecture  
(As 'tis described) o'th' Art of Architecture.  
The Texture of the whole you've move so nice,  
Your fine spun thread, warped, wooft with Artifice.  
It seems a Landscape enrich Tapestry,  
Embroidered with Nature's Novelty,  
Attireing all in such a lovely Dress,  
Rich, Genuine, and full of courtliness:  
That as Great Britain sometimes I have seen,  
So you've Barbadoss drawn just like a Queen.  
GEORGE WALSHE.   

A TRUE AND EXACT HISTORY OF THE ISLAND OF BARBADOES.  
HAving been Censured by some (whose Judgements I cannot control, and therefore am glad to allow) for my weakness and Indiscretion, that having never made proof of the Sea's operation, and the several faces that watery Element puts on, and the changes and chances that happen there, from Smooth to Rough, from Rough to Raging Seas, and High going Billows, (which are killing to some Constitutions,) should in the last Scene of my life, undertake to run so long a Risco from England to the Barbadoss; And truly I should without their help conclude myself guilty of that Censure, had I not the refuge of an old proverb to fly to, which is, (Need makes the old wife troth:) for having lost (by a Barbarous Riot) all that I had gotten by the painful travels and cares of my youth; by which means I was stripped and rifled of all I had, left destitute of a subsistence, and brought to such an Exigent, as I must famish or fly; and looking about for friends, who are the best supporters in so staggering a condition, found none, or very few, whom griefs and afflictions had not depressed, or worn out, Banishment absented, or Death devoured; so that in stead of these near and Native comforters, I found myself a stranger in my own Country, and therefore resolved to lay hold on the first opportunity that might convoy me to any other part of the World, how far distant soever, rather than abide here. I continued not many weeks in this expectation, when a friend, as willing to shift his ground as I, gave me an Overture which I accepted, and so upon the sixteenth day of June 1647. we embarked in the Downs, on the good Ship called the Achilles; a vessel of 350 tons the Mr. Thomas Crowder of London; and no sooner were we all aboard, but we presently weighed Anchor, and put to Sea; in so cold weather as at that time of the year, I have not felt the like; and continued so till we came to Falmouth Harbour: where we put in, and rested for a night; but in our passage thither, were very uncertain upon what Coast we were, by reason of the unsteadiness of the winds, and cloudiness of the weather; so that I perceived more troubles and doubts in the Seamen in that short passage, than in all the voyage after. But, the weather clearing up, the Master and Mates drew out several plots and Landscapes: which they had formerly taken upon the Coast of France and England, (which are of great use in the narrow Seas,) by which they were well assured where they were; for there they seldom use Loggline, or Backstaffe, but attend only the Tides▪ Compass, and Card; nor is there any use of other directors in so narrow a room. We were (as I remember) about 10. days sailing to Falmouth, and had with us a small ship of about 180. tons, called the Nonesuch; of which Captain Middleton was owner, a very good seaman, and a Planter in Barbados: but himself then remaining in London.  
The next day we put to Sea, and continued our course to the South-west, (with somewhat a Scant wind,) partly to avoid the high going Billows of the Bay of Biskey: but chiefly to stand aloof from Pirates and Pickaronoes': which are very frequent upon the Coasts of Spain, and Barbary; and as we passed along, I perceived a difference in the way of our Ships: for in slack winds, our consort the None-such would run us out of sight in four or five hours' sail; but in strong and stiff winds, we did the like with her. So that I guest the larger the sails, the swifter the way; provided, they were alike built in the model of their keels, but I leave that to be resolved by the Seamen, or that Admirable Architect of Moving-Horses, Mr. Pe●t.  
About the Latitude of 45. degrees, we met with a Ship coming from Guinny, but bound for London; the Captain's name was Blague, a very civil Gentleman who halde us, came aboard us, and invited divers Gentlemen that were there aboard his ship: which was a Friggot of about 400. tons, her loading Gold and Elephants teeth; the Man was exceeding civil to us, and gave to every Gentleman of our Company, a present of such rarities as he brought from Guinny, and Binny. We stayed together almost a whole day, the weather being very calm, and almost no wind at all; in the evening, a fresh breeze began to blow, which served us both in our several ways, and so saluting each other with our ordinance we took leave.  
About this time, our Consort the None-such parted with us, she directly for the Carribby Lands, we for St. Jago, one of the Lands of Cape Verd; where we were to trade for Negroes, Horses, and cattle; which we were to sell at the Barbados. So, keeping our course about 80. Leagues from the Coast of Spain and Barba●ie, the first land we discovered, was the I'll of Porto Santo; which lieth in 33. degrees to the Noreward; which we left of our Larboard side: When presently after, we had sight of the Maderas, which we sailed close by, and had a full view of the place; so Rocky, and Mountainous, and the ground so miserably burnt with the Sun, as we could perceive no part of it either Hill or Valley, that had the least appearance of green, nor any tree bigger than a small Hathorne and very few of those. Between this and three inconsiderable Lands called the Deserts, which appeared to us like the tops of large buildings; no unevenness or risings and fall, but level as the top of a large Church or Barn; but burned worse than the other, so that instead of the fresh and lively greene's, other Country's put on at this time of the year: these were apparelled with Russets, or at best Phyliamorts. But it fell out that this year the summer was there hotter than usually, and the Sea men that were with us, gave us to understand, that they never had seen it so burnt as now, and that the Leeward part of it was, at other times, exceeding fruitful and pleasant, abounding with all sorts of excellent fruits, Corn, Wine, Oil, and the best Sugars; with Horses, cattle, Sheep, Goats, Hogs, Poultry; of all sorts, and the best sorts of Sea-fish. These Lands lie near 33. degrees to the Noreward.  
Having passed between these (leaving the Maderas on of our Starboard side) we found a constant trade-wind to carry us to the Southward, When the next Island that came in our view, was Bona Vista; but at such a distance, as we could hardly discern colours, but the general Landscape of the hills seemed to one very beautiful, gently rising and falling, without Rocks or high precipices.  
This Island is famous, for excellent Salt, and for Horses, which in one property, excel all that ever I have seen; their hoofs being to that degree of hardness, and toughness, that we ride them at the Barbados, down sharp and steepy Rocks, without shoes; and no Goats go surer upon the sides of Rocks and Hills than they; and many of them very strong and clean limbed.  
This Island, we left ten Leagues, or thereabouts on our Larboard side, and next to it, the I'll of May; famous for store of excellent Salt.  
The last of those Lands was Palma; a land so high, as after we first discovered it; which was in the morning; we thought to have reached it that night, but found ourselves far short of it, next morning, though we had a full gaile all that night: so much is the eye deceived in Land which lies high. This Island is about 28 degrees to the Noreward, and from it to the Isles of Cape Verd about 13 degrees a long way to be silent, for there is no land between and therefore I purpose to entertain you with some Sea delights; for there is no place so void and empty, where some lawful pleasure is not to be had, for a man that hath a free heart, and a good Conscience. But these Sea-pleasures are so mixed with Cruelties, as the trouble of the one, abates much the delight of the other, for here we see the great ones, eat up the little ones, as they do at Land, and with as little remorse; yet laying that consideration aside the Chase affords some pleasure to the eyes: for some kinds of fishes show themselves above water, for a long while together. I have seen 20 Porpoises very large of that kind, Cross the Prow of our Ship, one behind another in so steady and constant a course, in chase of some other fishes; as I have seen a kennel of large Hounds, in Windsor Forrest, in the chase of a Stag; one following another directly in a tract; and the only difference I find is, these do not spend their mouths, but what they want in that is supplied by the goodness of their noses; for they never are at a fault, but go constantly on. The Dolphins likewise pursue the flying Fish, forcing them to leave their known watery Elements, and fly to an unknown one, where they meet with as merciless enemies; for there are birds that attend the rising of those fishes; and if they be within distance, seldom fail to make them their own. These birds, and no other but of their kind, love to straggle so far from land; so that it may be doubted, whether the sea may not be counted their natural home; for we see them 500 leagues from any land, at Sun setting; and so it is not possible they should recover land that night; and on the waves they cannot rest, without great hazard. I have seen them sometimes light, and sit upon the waves, but with such Caution: for fear of being taken in by a fish, as her rest is very unsafe; unless when she is covered by the night's dark wings. This Bird, is a kind of sea Hawke, somewhat bigger than a Lanner, and of that colour; but of a far freer wing, and of a longer continuance; and when she is weary, she finds resting places, if the Seas be Calm; for then the ●urtles lie and sleep upon the waves, for a long time together; and upon their backs they sit, and sleep securely; and there, mute, prune, and oil their feathers; rouse, and do all their Offices of nature, and have room enough for all, for some of those Turtles are a yard broad in the back: we took one with our long Boat, as he lay sleeping on the water, whose body afforded all the Gentlemen, and Officers of the Ship, a very plentiful meal; and was the best meat we tasted, all the time we were at Sea. There are of these kinds of Fishes but two sorts, that continue in the main; the Loggerhead Turtle, and the Hawks bill Turtle, of which sorts, the latter is the best, and of that kind ours was that we took. There is a third kind, called the Green Turtle which are of a leffer Magnitude, but far excelling the other two, in wholesomeness, and Rareness of taste; but of them hereafter for I have no mind to part so leightly, with the forenamed Birds of prey: For having been bred a Falconer in my youth, I cannot but admire the admirable swiftness of wing these birds make. They mount sometimes upon the train, to so lofty a pitch: as, if a Falcon were there, She might be allowed a double Cancellere in her stooping to her game: they do it at one entire down come. Her ordinary flying for her own pleasure, and not for prey▪ is commonly more free than the best Haggard Falcon, that I have ever seen; but the continuance of it makes it the more admirable. At the times they grow hungry, they attend the Dolphins, who are their Spaniels; and where they perceive the water to move, they know they are in Chase, of the flying fish; and being near them, they rise like Coveys of Partridges by 12 and 16 in a Covey, and fly as far as young Partridges, that are farkers, and in their flight these birds make them their quarry.  
These frighted fishes, sometimes in the night have crossed our ship, and being stopped by the shrouds, have fall'n down; and with their bodieswe have baited hooks, and taken their pursuers the Dolphins; which we have found very excellent meat, being dressed by a good hand, with Wine, Spice, and sweet herbs, which we never wanted. So here we have excellent hawking, no ●eare of losing our hawk, by going out at Cheik, or to a village to Poult, and yet eat of the quarry, and sometimes of the Spaniels, which is an advantage the best faulconer's miss at Land. As for the hunting here, we only see the Chase, but suffer the hounds to flesh themselves upon the quarry, or it may be, a royal fish, such a one as may fill a dish to furnish Neptune's table, & by that means we are cozened of our quarry. So that as I ever thought on Land, I find the same at Sea, Hawking to be the better sport. I had almost forgot, to tell what kind of fish this flying fish is, which is the cause of such excellent sport, both in himself and others, he is just like a Pilchard, but his fins larger, both in breadth & length, & as long as they are wet, so long he flies; and for their mortal enemies the birds, they continue with us from 33. degrees till we come to 15. and then leave us.  
At which time and place, another kind undertakes us, not much bigger than a Castrill; and as near that colour as may be, but of another manner of flying: for these fly close to the water, and turn about every wave; so that we often lose sight of them, by interposing of the waves, and think sometimes that a wave has overwhelmed her. The pleasure she gives the eye, is by the giddiness of her flying, and often seems to be lost: and yet (contrary to our expectation) appears again. But I will trouble you no longer with the inhabitants of the Pliant Air, but dive into the Deep, to try what pleasure that Element affords to give you delight.  
There is a Fish called a Shark, which he as is a common enemy to Sailors and all others that venture, in Calmes, to commit their naked bodies to the sea (for he often bites off Legs, sometimes Arms, and now and then swallows the whole body, if the Fish be great): So when the Sailors take them, they use them accordingly. Sometimes by putting out their eyes, and throwing them over board; sometimes by mangling and cutting their bodies, fins, and tails, making them a prey to others, who were merciless Tyrants themselves; And in this kind of justice they are very Accurate.  
Many of these fishes we took; some by striking with harping Irons, some with Fishgigs, some with hooks; and amongst the rest, one very large, which followed the Ship four hours, before we went about to take him; and perceived before him, a little Fish which they call the Pilot Fish; This little guide of his, swims sometimes a yard before him, sometimes more or less, at his pleasure; and in his greatest-adversity often cleaves to him, and like a dear friend, sticks closest when he needs him most: for when he is taken, this little fish, never fails to fasten himself to his head, or some part near that, and resolves to die with him. The experience of this we found not only in this great fish, but in all the rest we had formerly taken, for we never took the one without the other. And the Engine we took this great Shark with, was a large Hook, baited with a piece of Beef; which he received into his mouth, his belly being turned upwards, for his mouth being short of his snout a good deal, he could not take it conveniently, his back being upward, by reason his snout drove the line afore it, but as soon as we perceived the bait to be swallowed, we gave a sudden pull, which fastened the hook so, as we were sure the weight of his body would not tear it out, We drew him up, and laid him in the Wast of the Ship, where none durst abide, but the Seamen who dare do any thing.  
We had aboard divers mastive Dogs, and amongst them, one so large and fierce, as I have seldom seen any like him; this Dog flew to him with the greatest Courage that might be, but could take no hold of him, by reason of his large roundness and sliminess; but if by chance he got hold of one of his ●innes, the Shark would throw him from ●ide to side of the Ship, as if he had been nothing; and doubtless if he had encountered him in his own Element, the Sea, he would have made quick work with him.  
Divers of this kind we took, but none so large; he was about 16 foot long, and 10 foot about the middle. Other fishes were took, as the Bonito, the Spanish Maquerell, the Albucore, Dolphin, etc. which we found excellent meat, but especially the Albucore, which is a fish of such a shape, as it pleased me much to look on. Those we took were not much above a yard long, with forked tails, the gristles very firm and strong, and the body near that, no bigger than a man's wrist; but suddenly growing upward to such a greatness, as I have seldom seen any like him, and so strong withal, as a sailor a very strong man, holding one of them fast by the gill, when this fish moved but his tail to get loose, gave such a spring, as he had like to have put his arm out of joint. These kind of fishes, in a clear Sunshine evening, delight themselves and us, by trying which of them can leap highest above water, so that 'tis a pretty pastime, to see fishes so large, and gloriously coloured, show themselves so far above their natural Element, whose shapes and colours gave such variety. But this sport we saw not often.  
I will trouble you no more, with mentioning the variety of shapes and colours of fishes, till I come to St. Jago; only one, and that a very small one; for his body is not much bigger than a large Pomegranate, and yet his faculties are such, as may draw more eyes to look on him and more minds to consider him, than the Vast Whale: for though it be true, that his large body, appearing above the surface of the water being in calms a smooth leavell superficies, and suddenly appearing, is one of the strangest and most monstrous sights that can be in nature; (and the more admirable, when he is incounted by his two mortal enemies, the Sword and Theshal fishes. For to shake them off, he leaps more than his own length, above water, and in his fall, beats the sea with such violence, as the froth and foam is seen a quarter of an hour after, White, as when 'tis beaten by a strong West wind against a Rock; and at other times, spouts out the water in great quantities; the height of an ordinary Steeple.) Yet this great masterpiece of Nature, is not in my opinion so full of wonder, nor doth raise the consideration to such a height: as this little fish the ●arvill, who can when he pleases, enjoy himself with his neighbour fishes, under water; And when he puts on a resolution to try his fortune in another Element, the Air, he riseth to the top of the sea, let the billow go never so high, and there without the help of a sailor, Raises up his main Mast, spreads his sails, which he makes of his own sinews, fits his Rudder and Ballast, and begins his voyage; But to what Coast he is bound, or what traffic he intends, himself and He that made him only can tell. Fishes there are none to pray on, nor flies, and therefore 'tis not for food he travails; I have seen them 500 leagues from any land, if his voyage be to any Port, he must have a long time and much patience to get thither; if to sea, he's there already; in one thing he hath the advantage of any ship that ever sailed: for he can go nearer the wind by a point, than the most you're Friggot that ever was built. Which shows how far Nature can exceed Art. Another advantage he has, that in the greatest Tempest, he never fears drowning. Compass, nor Card he needs not, for he is never out of his way; whether then his voyage be for pleasure or profit we are yet to seek.  
But before we arrive at our next Harbour, St Jago, one of the Isles of Cape Verd, and now revolted from the King of Spain, to the Portugal; Let me tell you, one little observation I made of the Ships way; which in slack winds, and dark nights, we saw nothing under water, but darkness▪ but in stiff winds, and strong gales, we saw perfectly the keel of the Ship; and fishes playing underneath, as lighted by a torch, and yet the nights of equal darkness. Which put me in mind of a point of Philosophy I had heard discoursed of, among the Learned; That in the Air, Rough hard bodies, meeting with one another, by violent strokes, Rarify the Air, so as to make fire. So here, the ship being of a hard substance, and in a violent motion, meeting with the strong resistance of the waves: (who though they be not hard, yet they are rough, by reason of their saltness,) do cause a light, though no fire, and I may guess, that that light would be fire, were it not quenched by the sea, in the instant it is made; which in his own Element, hath the greater power and predominancy.  
But before we came to St Jago, we were to have visited a small Island called sol; by the entreaty of a Portugal we carried with us, whose name was Bernardo Mendes de Sousa; who pretended, to have a great part of the Island (if not the whole) to be his own; but for that, it lay somewhat out of our way, and we could not recover it, by reason the wind was Cross; and partly for that we were informed by some of the Sailors, who told us it was uninhabited by any, but Goats, Dogs, and the like; and we guest, he would (out of a vain glory) show us something that he Called his. But the Master, who well knew the Condition of the place, would not lose so much time to no purpose. Which gave some discontentment to the Portugal, which he expressed in his Countenance, by a sullen dogged look, till we came to St Jago. But that was but a whetstone, to sharpen a worse humour he was big with; for though our Merchants redeemed him out of prison in London, intending him a Main director in the whole voyage; whose Credulous ears he highly abused, by telling them, That the Padre Vagado (Chief Governor of St Jago) was his brother, and that by the power he had with him, to lay all trade open, for Negroes, Horses, and Cattle, which were there Contrabanded goods; By which persuasion, they gave him the power and Command of the ship and goods. But he intended nothing less than the performance of that trust, but instead of it, meant to make prey of both, and of our Liberties, and probably lives to boot, if we had not been very wary of him.  
The first thing we perceived in him, was a strange look he put on, when we came ne'er the Island; which caused us to suspect some great and bad design he was bend on, (for being jolly and very good Company all the voyage, to change his Countenance when we were ne'er the place where we hoped to enjoy ourselves with happiness and Contentment, was a presage of some evil intent to be put in practice, which hourly we expected; and were all at gaze what part of it was first to be acted; which he (more speedily than he needed) discovered, and it was thus.  
Our water, being a good part spent in our passage thither, and we being to make new and large provisions for the remainder of our Voyage, carrying horses and Cattle with us: which we were to take in there; he Commanded the Master by the power he had over him, to send a shore all the empty Cask he had aboard; with intent to detain them; and so make us comply, by little and little to his ends. But the Master absolutely denied the Landing our great Cask, but told him he would send our quarter Casks, in our long boat, and so by making often returns, to fill our Pipes & Butts. But finding himself at a loss in this design, thought good to keep us from any water at all; and so appointed our men, to dig in the valley under the Padres house, where he was well assured no Springs of water were to be found. But some of our men, who spoke good Spanish, by their inquiries heard, That there was a very good well on the other side of the hill, under the Castle, and were brought to the sight of it by some of the Country people; Which when he perceived we had knowledge of, he was much out of Countenance, and used his best eloquence to make us believe he had never heard of that Well.  
So finding that this practice would not serve his turn, he tried another: and that was was to command our Master, to carry a shore, that part of the Cargosoone that was consigned for that place, which was Cloth, Bays, Stuffs of several kinds, Linen Cloth, Hats with broad brims, such as Spaniards use to wear, and were made in London purposely to put off there, and these goods being valued, when they were received at Land, there should be a return made, in Horses, and Cattle. But as we had Cause to suspect him for the Cask, so we had for the Cargo, and so returned him this answer, that we would not land any of our goods, without receiving the like value in Cattle; and so by parcels to receive the one, and deliver the other,  
On which message, we sent the Purser of our ship, that spoke good Spanish; But Bernardo, being vexed to the height that his Plot was discovered, kept him prisoner. We sent another to demand him which was like wise detained, than we sent 3 or 4 more and some of the soldiers of the Castle gave fire upon them, So that we resolved to weigh Anchor and put to Sea for a week or ten days and return in the night (the weather being dark and fit for our purpose) and surprise the Padres house with 50 Musketeers which we could muster very well of the Gentlemen and other passengers in the ship, and some of the Sailors, and take the Padre Vagago, and Bernardo Mendes de Sousa, and carry them to the Barbados. But the Padre not knowing of this design in Bernardo, sent to us a very kind message inviting himself aboard our ship, receiving hostages from us, and so upon treaty with him aboard, settled a trade, and got our prisoners released; whereupon we were invited to his house or rather his Rock, for it was most part of it formed in a Rock, with a sleep and very high precipice.  
But I am misled into this digression by this wicked Portugal, whose unlucky Countenance before we came to the Island, gave me the occasion to say somewhat of him, and his miscarriage in the Island, before I came at it.  
But when we came within sight of it, it appeared to us full of high & steep Rocks, (the highest of which were mere stone, without any soyleat all) and they of so great a height, as we seldom saw the tops, whilst we lay before it; being interposed by mists, and Clouds: which rise and darken the sky in the time of the Turnado. But the day we had the first sight of it, being very clear; and we being at a competent distance, had a perfect view of it). But those of the second altitude, appeared not so white, but had a grayish colour, as if covered with light and sandy earth. But the lowest of those, seemed rather Hills, than Rocks; but yet so russet, as we were in doubt whether grass did ever grow on them. But when we came within distance of discerning colours perfectly; we expected the valleys, as it opened to us, would have afforded our eyes a richer prospect, with more variety of colours, but we found very little or no amendment, only the trees of Coconuts, with some other that were large and beautiful, whose tops (giving amply proportionable shadows to their roots) held their greenness and were extreme beautiful. But the time of our stay there, being the Turnado, when the sun (being in his return from the Tropic of Cancer, to that of Capricorn, to visit and refresh the Southern world,) became Zenith to the inhabitants of that part of the world; which is about the beginning of August: At which time the reins fall in abundance, and is accounted winter, to those parts where the Zenith is, and we staying there 19 or 20 days, (the rain falling a good part of that time,) we perceived the valleys to put on new liveries: so fresh, so full of various greene's, intermixed with flowers of several kinds, some growing on stalks, some on trees, so full of variety, of the most beautiful colours, as if nature had made choice of that place to show her Master piece. So that, having feasted our eyes with this delighted object, we desired to try whether their smell was as pleasant and odoriferous, as their beauty was admirable; and to satisfy ourselves of this curiosity, would willingly have gone a shore but we were advised to stay a little, till we were better assured of our Portugal Bernardo. Which stay, gave us time to take a view of the Harbour or Bay, which they call the Prie, and is about a league over from land to land. And, as I guest, somewhat more; from the points of land, to the bottom; and, as we enter, we leave a small Island on our Larboard side.  
This Bay or Prie, lies to the Leeward of the Island; by reason whereof we found so great, so insufferable heat, as you will hardly imagine that bodies coming out of cold Climates, could endure such scorching without being suffocated.  
I had in a Cabinet two pieces of hard wax, in the hold of the ship both mel●ed and clavae together; and the Cement of that Cabinet, that was made to hold the Ink, melted and became flat.  
So that finding the Air so torridly hot, I thought good to make trial of the water; and I leapt into the sea, which appeared to my sense no more colder than the Air; than the Queen's bath (at Ba●he) is hotter in June here in England.  
At the bottom, or inward part of the Pry, there appeared to us, a fair round rising hill, near half the breadth of the Pry, not much unlike the How at Pl●mouth, with a valley on either side; And on the brow of the Hill towards the right hand, a very high and steep precipice of a rock; in which stood the house of the Padre Vagado, fixed on the top of the rock. A house fit enough for such a Master; for though he were the chief Commander of the Island: yet by his port and house he kept he was more like a Hermit then a Governor. His family consisting of a Mollotto of his own getting, three Negroes, a Fiddler, and a Wench. Himself a man grave enough to be wise, but certainly of no great learning; for upon the differences between Bernardo and us, Colonel Modiford writ him a letter in Latin, which he did his best endeavour to answer but fell two bows short in substance and language, and though his Quarrel were to us, yet he revenged himself on Priscian, whose head he broke 3 or 4 times in his letter.  
The first time we saw him, was at his own house, by his own invitation: to which almost inaccessible habitation, when we had climbed with infinite difficulty; and indeed so painful and violent was our motion: (our legs finding the motion of elevation, much more violent then of distension,) as we were almost scalded within, and the torrid heat of the Sun, being then our Zenith, did so scald us without, as we were in fitter condition to be fricased for the Padres dinner, then to eat any dinner ourselves.  
Being painfully and pipeing hot, arrived at this exalted mansion; we found none to entertain us but Bernardo; whose countenance was not so well reconciled to himself, as to give us a hearty welcome. He told us that the Padre was gone forth about some affairs of the Island, but would return time enough to dinner. And whilst we were staying there, expecting his coming, we thought good not to be idle, for the structure of that Fabric, did not minister to our eyes much of delight. Only that it had a fair prospect to sea. So we walked along upon that round hill, enquiring what we could of the place; and were informed that there had been formerly a very stately Town, beautified with fair buildings, and streets so contrived, as to make the best use of such a prospect; But burnt and demolished by Sr. Francis Drake, in the time of the wars, between Queen Elizabeth, and the King of Spain, which made us give more reverence to the place; for that some of our Countrymen had there sacrificed their lives for the Honour of our Nation.  
About the hour that our stomaches told us, it was full high time to pay Nature her due, we looked about us, and perceived at a good distance, a horse coming towards us, with a man on his back, as hard as his heels could carry him; and within a very little time, made a sudden stop at the Padres house, from whose back (being taken by two Negroes,) was set on the ground a great fat man, with a gown on his back, his face not so black as to be counted a Mollotto, yet I believe full out as black as the Knight of the Sun; his eyes blacker if possible, and so far sunk into his head, as with a large pin you might have pricked them out in the nap of his neck. Upon his a lighting we perceived him very much discomposed, for the pace he rid, was not his usual manner of riding, as by our enquiry afterwards we understood; and that he very seldom rid at all, but his business having held him over long, caused him to take horse, who intended to come a foot; and being m●●●nted, (and he none of the best horsemen,) was made subject to the will of his horse; which being a Barb, & very swift of foot, coming towards the place where he was kept, ran with such violence, as it was a wonder his burden had not been cast by the way; for the Horse having a bit in his mouth, and the stirrups being extreme short, as the manner of their riding there is, if he had ever checked him with the bridle, that he had been put to bond, he had undoubtedly laid him on the ground. But the rider that thought of nothing more, then holding fast by the pummel with both hands, was miraculously preserved.  
In this great discomposure, he was taken off by two Negroes, and set on his own legs: but in such a trance, as for some minutes, he was not in a Condition to speak to us: So sensible an impression had the fear of falling made in him. But being at last come to himself, he made his address to us, and in his language bid us welcome, beginning to excuse his too long stay: to redeem which fault, he had put himself in such a hazard, as in his whole life he had not known the like. We answered, that it argued a great respect and civility to us, that he would expose his gravity, which was accustomed to a moderate pace, to such a swiftness of motion, as might in any kind endanger his health, or hazard his person. But he being a man much reserved, and slow of language, said no more; but brought us into his house; which was upon a Level at the entrance, but the other side of the Rooms a steep precipice, and some of the rooms like galleries-such as are in the meanest Inns upon London-way. There were not in the house above 4 rooms, besides two galleries and a Kitchen; and those all on a flower; and the flowers of earth, not so much as made Level, nor soeeven as to deserve sweeping; and the most of them were justly dealt withal: for they had no more than they deserved, both above and below; for the Cobwebs served for hangings, and frying pans and gred-irons for pictures.  
By this equipage, you may guess what the trading is of this Island, when the Governor is thus accoutred; but by and by, a Cloth was laid, of Calico, with 4 or 5 Napkins of the same, to serve a dozen men. The first Course was set on the table, usherd in by the Padre himself, (Bernardo, the Mollotto, and Negroes following after,) with every one a dish of fruit, 6 in all; the first was Millions, Plantines the second, the third Bonanos, the 4 of Guavers, the 5 of Prickled Pears, the 6 the Custard Apple: but to fill up the table, and make the feast yet more sumptuous, the Padre sent his Mollotto, into his own Chamber, for a dish which he reserved for the Close of all the rest; Three Pines in a dish, which were the first that ever I had seen, and as far beyond the best fruit that grows in England, as the best Abricot is beyond the worst Slow or Crab.  
Having well refreshed ourselves with these excellent fruits, we drank a glass or two of Red Sack; a kind of wine growing in the Maderas; very strong, but not very pleasant; for in this Island, there is made no wine at all; nor as I think any of grapes, so near the Line upon Lands in all the world. Having made an end of our fruit, the dishes were taken away, and another Course fetched in; which was of flesh, fish, and salads; the salads being first placed upon the table▪ which I took great heed of, being all Novelties to me, but the best and most savoury herbs that ever I tasted, very well seasoned with salt, Oil, and the best vinegar. Several sorts we had, but not mixed, but in several dishes, all strange, and all excellent▪ The first dish of flesh, was a leg of young sturke, or a wild Calf, of a year old; which was of the Colour of stag's flesh, and tasted very like it, full of Nerves and sinews, strong meat and very well Condited: boiled tender, and the sauce of savoury herbs, with Spanish Vinagre. Turkeys and Hens we had roasted; a gigget of young goat, fish in abundance of several kinds, whose names I have forgotten, Snappers, grey and red; Cavallos, Carpions, &c: with others of rare colours and shapes, too many to be named in this leaf; some fried in oil, and eaten hot, some soused, some marinated: of all these we tasted, and were much delighted.  
Dinner being near half done, (the Padre, Bernardo, and the other black atendants, waiting on us;) in comes an old fellow, whose complexion was raised out of the red Sack; for near that Colour it was: his head and beard milk white, his Countenance bold and Cheerful, a Lute in his hand, and played us for a Novelty, The Passame sares galliard; a tune in great esteem, in Harry the fourth's days; for when Sir John Fal●taff makes his Amours to Mistress Doll Tear-sheet, Sneak and his Company, the admired fiddlers of that age, plays this tune, which put a thought into my head, that if time and tune be the Composits of Music, what a long time this tune had in sailing from England to this place. But we being sufficiently satisfied with this kind of harmony, desired a song; which he performed in as Antique a manner; both favouring much of Antiquity; no Graces, double relishes, Frilloes, Grops or Piarro torte's, but plain as a packstaffe; his Lute too, was but of ten strings, and that was in fashion in King David's days; so that the rarity of this Antique piece, pleased me beyond measure.  
Dinner being ended, and the Padre well near weary of his waiting, we rose, and made room for better Company; for now the Padre, and his black mistress were to take their turns; A Negro of the greatest beauty and majesty together: that ever I saw in one woman. Her stature large, and excellently shaped, well favoured, full eyed, & admirably graced; she wore on her head a roll of green taffatie, stripped with white and Philiamort, made up in manner of a Turban; and over that a sleight veil, which she took off at pleasure. On her body next her linen, a Petticoat of Orange Tawny and Sky Colour; not done with Straight stripes, but waved; and upon that▪ a mantle of purple silk, ingrayld with straw Colour. This Man●le was large, and tied with a knot of very broad black Ribbon, with a rich Jewel on her right shoulder, which came under her left arm, and so hung loose and carelessly, almost to the ground. On her Legs, she wore buskins of wretched Silk, decked with Silver lace, and Fringe; Her shoes, of white Leather, laced with sky colour; and pinked between those laces. In her ears, she wore Large Pendants, about her n●ck; and on her arms, fair Pearls. But her eyes were her richest jewels: for they were the largest, and most oriental, that I have ever seen,  
Seing all these perfections in her only at passage, but not yet heard her Speak; I was resolved after dinner, to make an Essay▪ what a present of rich silver silk and gold Ribbon would do, to persuade her to open her lips: Partly out of a Curiosity, to see whether her teeth were exactly white, and clean, as I hoped they were; for 'tis a general opinion, that all Negroes have white teeth; but that is a Common error, for the black and white, being so near together, they set off on another with the greater advantage. But look nearer to them, and you shall find those teeth, which at a distance appeared rarely white, are yellow and foul. This knowledge wrought this Curiosity in me, but it was not the main end of my enquiry; for there was now, but one thing more, to set her off in my opinioni, the rarest black swan that I had ever seen, and that was her language, & graceful delivery of that, which was to unite and confirm a perfection in all the rest. And to that end I took a Gentleman that spoke good Spanish with me, and awaited her coming out, which was with far greater majesty, and gracefulness, than I have seen Queen Anne, descend from the Chair of State, to dance the Measures with a Baron of England, at a Mask in the Banqueting house. And truly, had her followers and friends, with other perquisits (that aught to be the attendants on such a state and beauty) waited on her, I had made a stop, and gone no farther. But finding her but slightly attended, and considering she was but the Padres Mistress, & therefore the more accessible, I made my addresses to her, by my interpreter; & told her, I had some Trifles made by the people of England, which for their value were not worthy her acceptance, yet for their Novelty, they might be of some esteem, such having been worn by the great Queens of Europe, & entreated her to vouchsafe to receive them. She with much gravity, and reservedness, opened the paper; but when she looked on them, the Colours pleased her so, as she put her gravity into the loveliest smile that I have ever seen. And then showed her rows of pearls, so clean, white, Orient, and well shaped, as Neptune's Court was never paved with such as these; & to show whether was whiter, or more Orient, those or the whites of her eyes, she turned them up, & gave me such a look, as was a sufficient return for a far greater present, and withal wished, I would think of somewhat wherein she might pleasure me, and I should find her both ready and willing. And so with a graceful bow of her neck, she took her way towards her own house; which was not above a stones cast from the Padres. Other addresses were not to be made, without the dislike of the Padre, for they are there as jealous of their Mistresses, as the Italians of their wives.  
In the afternoon we took leave, and went aboard; where we remained three or four days; about which time, some passengers of the ship, who had no great store of linen for shift, desired leave to go ashore and took divers women along with them, to wash their linen. But (it seemed) the portugals, and Negroes too, found them handsome and fit for their turns, and were a little Rude, I cannot say Ravished them; for the Major part of them, being taken from Bridewell, Turnboule street, and such like places of education, were better natured then to suffer such violence; yet complaints were made, when they came aboard, both of such abuses, and stealing their linen.  
But such a praise they gave of the place, as we all were desirous to see it: for, after the Rain, every day gave an increase to the beauty of the place, by the budding out of new fruits and flowers.  
This was the valley on the left side of the Hill, more spacious and beautiful by much than that on the right hand, where the Padre dwelled. The next day, a dozen Gentlemen of our company, resolved to go and see this so much admired valley, and when our Sailors with their long boat went to fetch water, (as daily they did,) we went along with them: and landed there, in as high going Billows, as I have ever seen, so near the land. Much ado we had, to be carried to land though on men's backs, and yet the grapple came as near the shore as they durst bring it, for bulging against the bottom.  
No sooner were we landed, but the Captain of the Castle, with one soldier with him; came towards us, with a slow formal pace; who desired to speak with one of us alone. Colonel Modiford, being the chief man in the Company, went with an Interpreter to meet him; and being at the distance of speech, desired to know his pleasure; which he told him was this. That he understood divers of our women had been ashore, the day before; and received some injury, from the people of the Island, and that it was conceived, we were come Armed to take revenge on those that did the affront. He therefore advised us, either to make speedy return to the boat that brought us: or to send back our swords and pistols, and commit ourselves to his protection; and if one of those were not presently put in act, we should in a very short time have all our throats Cut.  
We told him we had no intention of revenge for any wrong done, and that the only cause of our landing, was to see the beauty of the place we had heard so much Commended, by our people that were ashore, of which they had given a very large testimony, both of the pleasantness and fruitfulness of it, and that our visit was out of love, both to the place and people. But for sending our weapons back to the boat, we desired his pardon; for this reason, that the Billows going so very high at that time, we could not send them to the boat without being dipped in the Sea water, which would spoil them; and the most of them, being rich swords, and pistols, we were loath to have their beauty covered with rust, which the salt water would be the occasion of. We desired rather, that he would Command a soldier of his, to stay with a man of ours, and keep them safe, till our return; which he being content to do, we committed ourselves to his protection, who put a guard upon us of 10 Soldiers, part Portugall's part Negroes; the most part of either kind, as proper men as I have seen, and as handsomely clothed.  
Their garments made with much Art, and all seemed to be done by the Tailor; the Cover for their heads, were not unlike Helmits; of blue and white stripped silk, some tawny, and yellow, others of other sorts of Colours; but all of one fashion, their doublets close to their bodies, with Cassocks, made of the fashion of the King's guard: loose sleeves, which came to their elbows; but large and gathered so as to sit loose from their arms; with four large skirts, reaching down to the middle of their thighs; but these of a different colour from their suits, their breeches indifferently large, coming down below the knee; and the upper part, so wrought with Whalebones within, as to keep them hollow, fromtouching their backs; to avoid heat, which they were much troubled with; upon their legs, buskins of the colour of their suits, yet some made a difference: their shoes Coloured for the most part; some white, but very few black. Their weapons, as Swords, Pistols, Muskets, Pikes, and Partisans, kept very bright, and worn comelily and gracefully; which argued a decency in the Commander, as their awful respect did of his austerity.  
Being now under a Guard, we marched into this valley, one of the delightfullest places that I have ever seen, for besides the high and lofty trees, as the Palmeto, Royal, Coco, Cedar, Locust, Mastic, Mangrave▪ Bully, Redwood, Pickled yellow wood, Cassia, Fistula, Calibash, Cherry, Figgtree, whose body is large enough for timber, Citrons, Custard apple, Gnavers, Macow, Cyprus, Oranges, Lemons, limes, Pomegranate, A●otto, Prickled apple, Prickled pear, Papa, these and more may be accounted wood: and yet a good part of them bearing excellent fruit; But then there are of a lesser sort, that bear the rarest fruit; whose bodies cannot be accounted wood, as the Plantine, Pine, Bonano, Milon, water Milon, etc. and some few grapes, but those inconsiderable, by reason they can never make wine: because they have no winter, and so by that means, they can never ripe together, but one is green, another ripe, another rotten, which reason will ever hold, that no wine can be made on Lands, where there is no winter: or within twenty degrees of the line on either side. I have heard that wine is made in the East Indies, within less than fifteen Degrees; but 'tis of the Palm tree; out of whose body, they draw both wine and oil; which wine will not keep above a day, but no wine of grapes, for the reasons afore said, Other kinds of trees, we found good to smell to, as Myrtle, Jesaman, Tamarisk, with a tree somewhat of that bigness, bearing a very beautiful flower. The first half next the stalk, of a deep yellow or gold colour; the other half, being the larger, of a rich Scarlet: shaped like a Garnation, & when the flowers fall off, there grows a Cod, with 7 or 8 seeds in it, divers of which, we carried to the Barbados, and planted there: and they grew and multiplied abundantly, and they call them there, the St. Jago flower, which is a beautiful, but no sweet flower.  
From these woods of pleasant trees, we saw flying divers birds, some one way, some another, of the fairest, and most beautiful colours, that can be imagined in Nature: others whose Colours and shapes come short of these, did so excel in sweetness, and loudness of voice, as our Nightingales in England, are short of them, in either of those two properties; but in variety of tunes, our birds are beyond them, for in that they are defective.  
In this valley of pleasure, adorned as you have heard, we marched with our Guard, fair and softly, near a quarter of a mile; before we came to the much praised fountain; from whence we fetched our water. The circle whereof, was about 60 foot, the Diameter about 20 from the ground to the top of the Well, (which was of freestone,) 3 foot and a half; from thence within, down to the surface of the water, about 15 foot. The spring itself, not so much to be praised for the excellency of the taste, though clear enough, as for the Nymphs that repair thither. For whilst we stayed there seeing the Sailor's full their Casks; and withal Contemplating the glory of the place: there appeared to our view, many pretty young Negro Virgins, playing about the Well. But amongst those; two, that came down with either of them a natural Pitcher, a Calibash upon their arm, to fetch water from this fountain. Creatures, of such shapes, as would have puzzelld Albert Durer, the great Mr of Proportion, but to have imitated; and Tition, or Andrea de Sarta, for softness of muscles, and Curiosity of Colouring, though with a studied diligence; and a love both to the party and the work. To express all the perfections of Nature, and Parts, these Virgins were owners of, would ask a more skilful pen, or pencil than mine; Sure I am, though all were excellent, their motions were the highest, and that is a beauty no painter can express, and therefore my pen may well be silent; yet a word or two, would not be amiss, to express the difference between these, and those of high Africa; as of Morcoco, Guinny, Binny, Cut●how, Angola, Aethiopia, and Mauritania, or those that dwell ne'er the River of Gambia, who are thick lipped, short nosed, and commonly low foreheads. But these, are composed of such features, as would mar the judgement of the best Painters, to undertake to mend. Wanton, as the soil that bred them, sweet as the fruits they fed on; for being come so near, as their motions, and graces might perfectly be discerned, I guest that Nature could not, without help of Art, frame such accomplished beauties not only of colours, and favour, but of motion too, which is the highest part of beauty. If dancing had been in fashion in this Island, I might have been persuaded, that they had been taught those motions, by some who had studied that Art. But considering the Padre's Music to be the best the Island afforded, I could not but cast away that thought, and attribute all to pure nature; Innocent, as youthful, their ages about 15. Seeing their beauties so fresh and youthful, withal the perfections I have named, I thought good to try, whether the uttering of their language, would be as sweet and harmonious, as their other parts were comely. And by the help of a Gentleman that spoke Portugal, I accosted them; and began to praise their beauties, shapes, and manner of dress; which was extremely pretty. Their hair not shorn as the Negroes in the places I have named, close to their heads; nor in quarters, and mazes, as they use to wear it, which is ridiculous to all that see them, but themselves: But in a due proportion of length, so as having their shotening by the natural Curls, they appeared as wires, and artificial dress to their faces. On the sides of their Cheeks, they plat little of it, of purpose to tie small Ribbon; or some small beads, of white Amber, or blue bugle, sometimes of the rare flowers that grow there; Their ears hung with Pendants, their necks and arms adorned with bracelets of Counterfeit pearls, and blue bugle; such as the portugals bestow on them, for these are free Negroes, and wear upon the small of one of their legs, the badge of their freedom; which is a small piece of silver, or tin, as big as the stale of a spoon; which comes round about the leg: and by reason of the smoothness, and lightness, is no impediment to their going. Their clothes, were petticoats of Stripped silk, next to their linen, which reach to their middle leg: and upon that a mantle, of blue taffeta, tied with a Ribbon on the right shoulder: which coming under the left arm, hung down carelessly somewhat lower then the petticoat, so as a great part of the natural beauty, of their backs and necks before, lay open to the view, their breast round, firm, and beautifully shaped.  
Upon my addresses to them, they appeared a little disturbed; and whispered to one another, but had not the Confidence to speak aloud I had in my hat, a piece of silver and silk Ribbon, which I perceived their well shaped eyes, often to dart at; but their modesties would not give them Confidence to ask. I took it out, and divided it between them, which they accepted with much alacrity; and in return, drank to one another my health in the liquor of the pure fountain, which I perceived by their wantoness miles, and jesticulations, and casting their eyes towards me: when they thought they had expressed enough they would take in their Countenances, and put themselves in the modestest postures that could be, but we having brought a Case of bottles, of English spirits, with us; I called for some, and drunk a health to them, in a small dram cup; and gave it to one of them; which they smelled to, and finding it too strong for their temper, poured some of it into one of their Calibashes: and put to it as much water, as would temper it to their palates; they drank again, but all this would not give them the Confidence to speak, but, in mute language, and extreme pretty motions, showed, they wanted neither wit nor discretion, to make an answer. But it seemed, it was not the fashion there, for young Maids to speak to strangers, in so public a place.  
I thought I had been sufficiently armed with the perfections I found in the Padre's Mistress, as to be free from the darts of any other Beauty of that place, and in so short a time: But I found the difference between young fresh Beauties, and those that are made up with the addition of State and Majesty: For though they counsel and persuade our Loves; yet, young Beauty's force, and so commit rapes upon our affections. In sum, had not my heart been fixed fast in my breast, and dwelled there above sixty years, and therefore loath to leave his long kept habitation, I had undoubtedly left it between them for a Legacy. For, so equal were there Beauties, and my Love, as it was not, nor could be, particular to either.  
I have heard it a question disputed, whether if a Horse, being placed at an equal distance, between two bottles of hey, equally good; and his appetite being equally fixed upon either: Whether that Horse must not necessarily starve. For, if he feed on either, it must argue, that his appetite was more fixed on that; or else, that bottle was better than the other. Otherwise, what should move him to choose one before the other?  
In this posture was I, with my two Mistresses; or rather, my two halves of one Mistress: for, had they been conjoined, and so made one, the point of my Love had met there; but, being divided, and my affection not forked, it was impossible to fix, but in one Centre.  
In this doubtful condition, I took my leave, with an assurance, that I should never find two such parallel Paragons, in my whole search through the World: And the reason of their so great likeness and lustre, was, they were Sisters and Twins; as I was after informed by a Hermit, that came often to visit us, when we came on land, as we often did, and not far off from his Cell.  
But you will think it strange, that a man of my age and gravity, should have so much to do with Beauty and Love: But I have three arguments to protect me. The first is, I have in my younger days, been much inclined to Painting, in which Art, colour, favour, and shape is exercised; and these Beauties, being a proper subject of all these perfections, (being in themselves perfect) I could not but consider them with a studied diligence.  
Next, I had been long at Sea, without setting foot on any Land; and that hath a property, to make all Land-objects beautiful; and these being in the highest degree paramount, could not but surprise my fancy. Besides, the place being extreme beautiful and lovely, could not but secretly harbour in it the Spirit of Love, a passion not to be governed. And therefore I hope, you will pardon my wild extravagancy.  
But the main reason of this flying out, is, I had little else to say: for the Island, being a place of very little or no traffic, could not afford much of discourse. Cattle they have very good, and large, which they sell at very easy rates; and likewise Horses, of excellent shapes and mettle; but they are contrabanded goods, and whosoever deals in them, (without special licence) forfeits both Ship and Goods, if they have power to compel them.  
But I believe, they have not, being partly informed by the Hermit, who came often to us, to hear news, and beg somewhat of us; which being obtained, he would not stick to impart somewhat of the weakness of the Island, that would have cost him dear, if it had been known to the Padre. And some of that which he informed us, was, that the Forts, and Blockhouses, on either side the Prye, on which we saw the appearance of Ordnances, good store, and large; but we understood by him, that those Forts were neither regular, nor the Guns Brass or Iron, but such as Henry the Eighth took Bulloyne with; and this we found by experience to be true: For, upon our first difference with Bernardo, and the Padre, we weighed Anchor, and removed ourselves out of the distance of the Castle, which stood in the bottom of the Prye; and expected to have been shot at from those Forts and Blockhouses, but saw no fire given; and if they had been furnished with such Artillery as would have reached us, we should certainly have heard from them.  
We also enquired of our Intelligencer, the Hermit, what Trades or Manufactures were practised there; but were answered, that they were few, and inconsiderable; Sugar, Sweetmeats, and Coco-nuts, being the greatest trade they had. Yet by the Padres leave, we carried away with us 50 head of Cattle, and 8 Horses, which Bernardo made us pay double for; the usual price being 25 s. a piece, for which he made us pay 50 s. and for Horses, 10 l. a piece, which others have had for 4 or 5 l. But he was content, we should rate our commodities accordingly, and so we were no great losers by the exchange.  
Having dispatched our business, we got leave to go ashore, upon the little Island, at the entrance of the Pry, there to cut and pull grass, for our Horses and Cattle, which we made up into hay; a work quickly done, where so much Sunshine was our helper. It being perfectly dried, we stowed it in the ship, which was our last work, and so weighed Anchor, and hoist Sail, steering our course for the Barbadoss, leaving Bernardo (according to his own desire) behind us; having but 2 Degrees to the southward to vary, in the running of 620 Leagues Westward. St. Jago lying in 15. and the Barbadoss in 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes, to the Northward of the Line.  
There are seven more Lands, which are called the Lands of Cape Verd: viz. S. michael's, St. Vincents, St. Anthony's, St. Lucia, Bravo, Fogo, and sol: Some of which are much larger, but none so considerable, as this of St. Jago.  
As we lay at Anchor in the entrance of the Pry, we perceived at Sunset, between the Sun and us, the Island called Fogo; which was at such a distance, as none of us could discern it all the day, till that hour; and then the Island interposing between the Sun and us, we saw it perfectly, shaped like the nether half of a Sugar loaf, the upper half being cut off eeven; and in the midst of the top of that, a smoke and fire rising out, from which we guest it took its name.  
About the tenth of August, we put out to Sea; and as we sailed, we left the Island of our Starbord-side, and did not part with the sight of it, till we discerned a little Town, near to the shore, which, we were told, was the best in the Island, and a place meant for the chief Port, for all Traffic in the Island; but by means of a great mischief, that Ships were subject to in that Harbour, it was almost totally deserted: For the Sea there, was so rocky in the bottom, and those rocks so thick together, and sharp withal, as they cut the Cables off near to the Anchor, and so the Anchor often left in the bottom. There was a Dutchman that lay there but three days, and in that little stay, lost two Anchors. From this Island to the Barbadoss, we account 620 Leagues; which, by reason of the constancy of the Winds, which blow seldom in any other point, than North-east and By-east, they have usually sailed it in 16 or 17 days. But we, for that it was the time of Tornado, when the winds chop about into the South, were somewhat retarded in our passage, and made it twenty two days ere we came thither; and many have made it a far longer time. For, in the time of Tornado, the clouds interpose so thick, and darken the sky so much, as we are not able to make an observation for a fortnight together; and so being doubtful of our Latitude, dare not make the best use of our Sails and way, for fear of slipping by the Island; and being past it, can hardly beat it up again, without putting out into the Main, and so by painful traverses, recover ourselves to the Eastward of the Island, and then fall back again, by the due Latitude upon it, at 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes.  
Besides this pains, and loss of time, when we miss the Island, we many times run hazards, by falling upon the Leeward Lands, in the night, of which the Bay of Merixo is well stored.  
In this long reach, (which may be called a voyage itself) I had only two things to make the way seem short; the one was Pleasure, the other Business; that of Pleasure, was, to view the Heavens, and the beauty of them, which were objects of so great glory, as the Inhabitants of the World, from 40 Degrees to either Pole, can never be witness of. And this happens at the time, when the Turnado is with those of that Latitude, where we were. For the clouds being exhaled in great quantities, some thick and gross, some thin and aerial, and being hurled and rolled about with great and lesser curls, the Sun then and there being far brighter, then with us here in England, caused such glorious colours to rest upon those Clouds, as 'tis not possible to be believed, by him that hath not seen it, nor can imagination frame so great a beauty: And the reason is, the nearness and propinquity of the place we are in, which makes us see the glory of the Sun, and of those Stars too, which move in that Horizon, much more perfectly, then at a further distance. The proof of this I found, by looking on the Stars, that appear large and bright to us in England, which being seen there, do not only lose much of their light, but of their magnitude. For instance; There is little Star, called Auriga, near the Charles Wain, which in England I have seen very perfectly, in bright nights; but at that distance, I could never see it in the clearest night, though I have often attempted it. And upon my return to England, I found it as I left it; which argues, that it was no decay or impediment in my sight, that made me lose it, but only the distance of place. I deny not, but a better sight than mine, may see this Star Auriga at the Barbadoss; but then, so good a sight may see it more perfectly in England than I can; and so the comparison holds. But another reason, to prove the Celestial Bodies brighter at nearer distance, is, That the Moon being near the Full, (at which time it gives a plentiful light) I have observed in the night, (the Sun having been set two hours, or thereabouts) and at such a time, as the Clouds being in a fit Position, to reflect the beams which the Moon than gives, to the place where you are, you shall see a perfect Rainbow in the night. But this does not happen at all times, though there be Clouds, for the beams to rest on; but only to such as are in an angle, where these beams reflect, and meet in a just point.  
Divers new Constellations we found, to the Southward, which in our Horizon are never seen; and amongst them, one, which we call the Cruser●s, which is made up of four Stars, which stand almost square, or rather like the claws of a Birds foot; and the Seamen told us, that two of them point at the South Pole, as the Painters of the Charles Wain, do to the North Star. But the South Pole cannot be seen by us, that come from the Northern parts, till we be under the Line, and then we see both North and South; as we do the Sun in morning and evening, at six and six. And thus much for Pleasure.  
Now for Business, it was only this: To inform myself, the best I could, of the account the Master and his Mates kept, of the Ships way, both for Compass, Card, and Logline, together with the observations at noon, by that excellent and useful Instrument, the Backstaffe, by which we know to a mile, the Latitude we are in; and if we had an Instrument, to find out the Longitude as perfectly, every man might guide a Ship, that could but keep an account.  
To the knowledge of this great secret, of the Ships Course, divers Gentlemen of our company applied themselves very diligently; for the Master was not froward, to communicate his skill to all that were of his Mess. And to such a proficiency we were grown, as to lay a wager with the Boatswain, a very good Seaman, upon the first sight of the Island of Barbadoes. He laid, we should not see it till the afternoon, or late in the evening. We, that we should make it before noon. Whether it were chance, or our skilfulness, I know not, but we won the wager, which was a couple of very fat Hens, which we caused to be dressed, and eat them in sight of the Island, with a double joy: first, that we had won the wager; next, that we were grown so near our wished Harbour.  
Being now come in sight of this happy Island, the nearer we came, the more beautiful it appeared to our eyes; for that being in itself extremely beautiful, was best discerned, and best judged of, when our eyes became full Masters of the object. There we saw the high, large, and lofty Trees, with their spreading Branches, and flourishing tops, seemed to be beholding to the earth and roots, that gave them such plenty of sap for their nourishment, as to grow to that perfection of beauty and largeness. Whilst they, in gratitude, return their cool shade, to secure and shelter them from the Sun's heat, which, without it, would scorch and dry away. So that bounty and goodness in the one, and gratefulness in the other, serve to make up this beauty, which otherwise would lie empty & waste. And truly these vegetatives, may teach both the sensible and reasonable Creatures, what it is that makes up wealth, beauty, and all harmony in that Leviathan, a well governed Commonwealth: Where the Mighty men, and Rulers of the earth, by their prudent and careful protection, secure them from harms; whilst they retribute their pains, and faithful obedience, to serve them in all just Commands. And both these, interchangeably and mutually in love, which is the Cord that binds up all imperfect Harmony. And where these are wanting, the roots dry, and leaves fall away, and a general decay, and devastation ensues. Witness the woeful experience of these sad times we live in.  
Being now come to the distance of two or three leagues, my first observation was, the form of the Island in general, which is highest in the middle; by which commodity of situation, the inhabitants within, have these advantages; a free prospect to sea, and a reception of pure refreshing air, and breezes that come from thence; the plantations overlooking one another so; as the most inland parts, are not bard nor restrained the liberties of their view to sea, by those that dwell between them and it. For as we passed along near the shore, the plantations appeared to us one above another: like several stories in stately buildings, which afforded us a large proportion of delight. So that we begged of the Master, to take down those of his sails, that gave the ship the greatest motion, that we might not be deprived on a sudden, of a sight we all were so much pleased with But our Cattle and Horses (who were under hatches; and therefore no partners of this object▪) having devoured all their fodder, and were now ready to come to that necessity, as the next thing to be thought on, was to plane deal boards, and feed them with the shave; Which deadly hunger, caused such lowing and bellowing of the poor Cattle, as their cry stopped the Master's ears, so as the smoothest, and most persuasive language, we could use: could not force a passage, but with all the haste he could, put into Carlils' Bay; which is the best in the Island, where we found riding at Anchor, 22 good ships, with boats playing two and fro, with Sails and Oats, which carried commodities from place to place: so quick stirring, and numerous: as I have seen it below the bridge at London.  
Yet notwithstanding all this appearance of trade, the Inhabitants of the Lands, and shipping two were so grieviously visited with the plague, (or as killing a disease,) that before a month was expired after our Arrival, the living were hardly able to bury the dead. Whether it were brought thither in shipping: (for in long voyages, diseases grow at Sea, and takes away many passengers, and those diseases prove contagious,) or by the distempers of the people of the Island: who by they'll diet they keep, and drinking strong waters, bring diseases upon themselves, was not certainly known. But I have this reason to believe the latter: because for one woman that died, there were ten men; and the men were the greater deboystes.  
In this sad time, we arrived in the Island; and it was a doubt whether this disease, or famine threatened most; There being a general scarcity of Victuals throughout the whole Island.  
Our intention at first, was not to stay long there, but only to sell our goods, Cattle, and Horses; and so away to Antigoa; where we intended to plant: but the ships being (for the most part) infected with this disease, and ourselves being unprovided of hands for a new plantation (by reason of the miscarrying of a ship, which set ou● before us from Plymouth, a month before, with men victuals, and all utensell's fitted for a plantation, we were compelled to stay longer in the Island than we attended. Besides, the ship we came in, was consigned to another part in Africa, called Cu●chew, to trade for Negroes.  
But during the time of our stay there, we made inquires of some small plantation to rest us on, till the times became better, and fitter for our remove; with intent to make use of those few hands we had, to settle that, till we had supplies, and new directions from England.  
And so upon discourse with some of the most knowing men of the Island, we found that it was far better, for a man that had money, goods, or Credit, to purchase a plantation there ready furnished, and stocked with Servants, Slaves, Horses, Cattle, Assinigoes, Camels, etc. with a sugar work, and an Ingenio: than to begin upon a place, where land is to be had for nothing, but a trivial Rent, and to endure all hardships, and a tedious expectation, of what profit or pleasure may arise, in many years patience: and that, not to be expected, without large and frequent supplies from England; and yet fare, and labour hard. This knowledge, was a spur to set on Colonel Modiford, who had both goods and credit, to make enquiry for such a purchase, which in very few days he lighted on; making a visit to the Governonr Mr. Philip Bell, met there with Major William Hilliard, an eminent planter of the Island, and a Councillor, who had been long there, and was now desirous to suck in some of the sweet air of England: And glad to find a man likely to perform with him, took him home to his house, and began to treat with him, for half the plantation upon which he lived; which had in it 500 Acres of Land, with a fair dwelling house, an Ingenio placed in a room of 400 foot square; a boiling house, filling room, Cisterns, and Still-house; with a Carding house, of 100 foot long, and 40 foot broad; with stables, Smith's forge, and rooms to lay provisions, of Corn, and Bonavist; Houses for Negroes and Indian slaves, with 96 Negroes, and three Indian women, with their Children; 28 Christians, 45 Cattle for work, 8 Milch Cowes, a dozen Horses and Mares, 16 Assinigoes.  
After a Month's treaty, the bargain was concluded, and Colonel Modiford was to pay for the Moiety of this plantation, 7000 l; to be paid, 1000 l in hand, the rest 2000 l. a time, at six and six months, and Colonel Modiford to receive the profit of half the plantation as it rose, keeping the account together, both of the expense and profit.  
In this plantation of 500 acres of land, there was employed for sugar somewhat more than 200 acres; above 80 acres for pasture, 120 for wood, ●0 for Tobacco, 5 for Ginger, as many for Cotton wool, and 70 acres for provisions; viz. Corn, Potatoes, Plantines, Cassavie, and Bonavist; some few acres of which for fruit; viz. Pines, Plantines, Million, Bonanoes, Gnavers Water Million, Oranges; Lemons, Limbs, etc. most of these only for the table.  
Upon this plantation I lived with these two partners a while, But with Colonel Modiford▪ three years'; for the other went for England, and left Colonel Modiford to manage the employment alone; and I to give what assistance I could for the benefit of both: which I did, partly at their requests, and partly at the instance of Mr. Thomas Kendal, who reposed much confidence in me, in case Colonel Modiford should miscarry in the Voyage.  
I only speak thus much, that you may perceive, I had time enough to improve myself, in the knowledge of the managment of a Plantation of this bulk; and therefore, you may give the more credit in what I am to say, concerning the profit and value of this Plantation, which I intent as a Scale, for those that go upon the like; or to vary it to greater or less proportions, at their pleasure. And indeed, I wanted no tutridge, in the learning this mystery; for, to do him right, I hold Colonel Modiford as able, to undertake and perform such a charge, as any I know. And therefore I might (according to my ability) be able to say something, which I will, as briefly as I can, deliver to you, in such plain language as I have.  
But before I come to say any thing of the Island, as it wa● when I arrived there, I will beg leave, to deliver you a word or two, what hath been told me by the most ancient Planters, that we found there, and what they had by tradition from their Predecessors. For, few or none of them that first set foot there, were now living.  
About the year a Ship of Sir William Curteens, returning from Ternambock in Brasill, being driven by foul weather upon this coast, chanced to fall upon this Island, which is not far out of the way, being the most windwardly Island of all the ●arribbies, (●obago only excepted;) and Anchoring before it, stayed some time, to inform themselves of the nature of the place; which they found by trials in several parts, to be so overgrown with Wood, as there could be found no Champions, or Sa●annas for men to dwell in; nor found they any beasts to inhabit there, only Hogs, and those in abundance: the portugals having long before, put some ashore for breed, in case they should at any time be driven by foul weather, to be cast upon the Island, they might there find fresh meat, to serve them upon such an extremity: And the fruits and roots that grew there, afforded them so great plenty of food, as they multiplied abundantly. So that the Natives of the leeward Lands, that were at the distance of sight, coming thither in their Cannoas', and Periagos, and finding such Game to hunt, as these hogs, and the flesh so sweet and excellent in taste, they came often thither a hunting, and stayed sometimes a month together, and so returned again at pleasure, leaving behind them certain tokens of their being there, which were, Pots, of several sizes, in which they boiled their meat, made of clay, so finely tempered, and turned with such art, as I have not seen any like them, for fineness of mettle, and curiosity of turning, in England. This information I received from the Planters in Barbadoes. But being here a Prisoner, in the Upper Bench Prison, my chance was to meet with an ancient Captain, and one of those that first landed on the Island; and had the managing of a good part of the Island, under William late Earl of Pembroke, before my Lord of Carlisle begged it of King James. This Captain Canon (for so was his name) informed me for certain, that this was a gross mistake in the Planters, and that no Indians ever came there: But those Pots were brought by the Negres, which they fetched from Angola, and some other parts of Africa; and that he had seen them make of them at Angola, with the greatest art that may be. Though I am willing to believe this Captain, who delivered upon his knowledge, that the Negres brought some Pots thither, and very finely and artificially made; yet, it does not hinder any man from believing, that the Indians brought some too; and who knows, which were the most exactly made. For, 'tis certain, that from some part of the Island, you may see (in a clear day) St. Vincents perfectly: And if we can see them, why may not they see us; and they will certainly venture to any place they see, so far as they know they can reach before night, setting out very early in the morning. But I leave you to credit which of these you please, either, or both.  
But I have a great inclination to believe, the Indians have been there, for this reason, that the Island of St. Vincents, lying in the same Climate with this of ●arbado●s, the Clay may be of the same nature and quality; and they, having the skill to bring their Clay to so fine a temp●●, as to burn and not break, may show us the way, to temper ours of the Barbadoss so, as we may make Bricks to burn, without chopping or cracking; which those of Angola, being far off, and it may be, their Clay of different temper, cannot help us in. And it is no hard matter, to procure an Indian or two, to come from that Island, and give us direction, which would be of infinite use and advantage, to our buildings in Barbadoes. But this digression must not lead me out of the way of my business.  
This discovery being made, and advice given to their friends in England, other Ships were sent, with men, provisions, and working tools, to cut down the Woods, and clear the ground, so as they might plant provisions to keep them alive, which, till then, they found but stragglingly amongst the Woods. But having cleared some part of it, they planted Potatoes, Plat●●nes, and Mayes, with some other fruits; which, with the Hogs-flesh they found, served only to keep life and soul together. And their supplies from England coming so slow, and so uncertainly, they were often driven to great extremities: And the Tobacco that grew there, so earthy and worthless, as it could give them little or no return from England, or elsewhere; so that for a while they lingered on in a lamentable condition. For, the Woods were so thick and most of the Trees so large and massy, as they were not to be fall'n with so few hands; and when they were laid along, the branches were so thick and boisterous, as required more help, and those strong and active men, to lop and remove them off the ground. At the time we came first there, we found both Potatoes, Maies, and Bona●●●s, planted between the boughs, the Trees lying along upon the ground; so far short was the ground then of being cleared. Yet, we found Indigo planted, and so well ordered, as it sold in London at very good rates; and their Cotten wool, and Fustick wood, proved very good and staple commodities. So that having these four sorts of goods to traffic with, some ships were invited (in hope of gain by that trade) to come and visit them, bringing for exchange, such commodities as they wanted, working Tools, Iron, Steel, clothes, Shirts, and Drawers, Hose and Shoes, Hats, and more Hands. So that beginning to taste the sweet of this Trade, they se● themselves hard to work, and lived in much better condition.  
But when the Canes, had been planted three or four years, they found that to be the main Plant, to improve the value of the whole Island: And so, bend all their endeavours to advance their knowledge in the planting, and making Sugar: Which knowledge, though they studied hard, was long a learning. But I will forbear to say any thing of that, till I bring in the Plants; where you shall find not only the colour, shape, and quality of this Plant, but the worth and value of it, together the whole process of the great work of Sugar-making, which is the thing I mainly aim at: But, in my way to that, I will give you a sleight description or view, of the Island in general: and first, of the Situation,  
# 
The Situation.  It were a crime, not to believe, but that you are well versed in the knowledge of all parts of the known habitable world; and I shall seem impertinent; if I go about to inform you of the situation of this Island. But, because there have been some disputes between Seamen, whether it lie in bare 13 Degrees, or in 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes, I shall easily be led by the most voices, of the most able Seamen, to give for granted, that Carlisle Bay, which is the Harbour where most of them put in, is 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes from the Line, to the Northern Latitude.  
This Bay is, without exception, the best in the Island, and is somewhat more than a league over; and from the points of Land to the bottom of the Bay, is twice as much.  
Upon the most inward part of the Bay, stands the Town, which is about the bigness of Hou●slo, and is called the Bridge; for that a long Bridge was made at first over a little nook of the Sea, which was rather a Bog then Sea.  
A Town ill situate; for if they had considered health, as they did conveniency, they would never have set it there; or, if they had any intention at first, to have built a Town there, they could not have been so improvident, as not to foresee the main inconveniences that must ensue, by making choice of so unhealthy a place to live in. But, one house being set up, another was erected, and so a third, and a fourth, till at last it came to take the name of a Town; Divers Storehouses being there built, to stow their goods in, for their convenience, being near the Harbour. But the main oversight was, to build their Town upon so unwholesome a place. For, the ground being somewhat lower within the Land, than the Sea-banks are, the springtides flow over, and there remains, making a great part of that flat, a kind of Bog or Morost, which vents out so loathsome a savour, as cannot but breed ill blood, and is (no doubt) the occasion of much sickness to those that live there.  
At the time of our arrival, and a month or two after, the sickness reigned so extremely, as the living could hardly bury the dead; and for that this place was near to them, they threw the dead carcases into the bog, which infected so the water, as divers that drunk of it were absolutely poisoned, and died in few hours after; but others, taking warning by their harms, forbore to taste any more of it.  
The ground on either side the Bay, (but chiefly that to the Eastward) is much firmer, and lies higher; and, I believe, they will in time, remove the Town upon that ground, for their habitations, though they suffer the Storehouses to remain where they are, for their convenience. But the other situation, may be made with some charge as convenient as that, and abundantly more healthful.  
Three Bays there are more of note in this Island; one, to the Eastward of this, which they call Austin's Bay, not in commemoration of any Saint, but of a wild mad drunken fellow, whose lewd and extravagant carriage, made him infamous in the Island; and his Plantation standing near this Bay, it was called by his name. The other two are to the West of Carlisle Bay; and the first is called Mackfields' Bay, the other Spikes Bay; but neither of these three are environed with Land, as Carlisle Bay is: but being to the Leeward of the Island, and good Anchorage, they seldom are in danger; unless in the time of Turnado, when the wind turns about to the South; and then, if they be not well ●oor'd, they are subject to fall foul on one another, and sometimes driven aground. For, the Leeward part of the Island being rather shelvie then rocky, they seldom or never are cast away.  
# 
The Extent.  The length and breadth of this Island, I must deliver you only upon trust; for, I could not go myself about it, being full of other business, but I had some speech with the ancientest, and most knowing Surveyer there, one Captain Swann, who told me, that he once took an exact plot of the whole Island, but it was commanded out of his hands by the then Governor, Sir Henry Hunks, who carried it into England▪ since which time, neither himself, nor any other, to his knowledge, had taken any; nor did he believe, there was any extant. I desired him yet that he would rub up his memory, and take a little pains in the survey of his Papers, to try what could be found out there, that might give me some light in the extent of the Island, which he promised to do; and within a while after, told me, that he had found by some Papers, that lay scattered in his Study, the length of it; but for the breadth, it was very uncertain, by reason of the nooks and corners that reached out into the Sea, so that it must of necessity be broad in some places, and narrow in others. I desired then to know, how many miles the broadest, and how few the narrowest parts might be. He told me, that he guest, the broadest place could not be above seventeen miles, nor the narrowest under twelve; and that the length, he was assured, was twenty eight miles. Out of these uncertain grounds, it was a hard matter to conclude upon any certainties; and therefore the evenest way I can go, is, upon a Medium, between twelve and seventeen; and, I will be as modest as I can in my computation; and take but 14. which is less than the Medium, and multiply 14. which is supposed to be the breadth, by 28. which is assured to be the length, and they make 392 square miles in the Island. Beyond this, my inquiries could not reach, and therefore was compelled to make my estimate upon this bare Supposition. But, for the form of the Superficies of the Island, I am utterly ignorant; and for the Upright, I have given it you in my first view of the Island, that it rises highest in the middle.  
# 
The Length of days.  When the Sun is in the Equinoctial, or within 10 Degrees of either side, we find little change in the day's length; for at six and six the Sun rises and sets: but when he is near the Tropic of Capricorn, and is 37 Degrees from us, we find a difference; for then, the day is somewhat shorter, and we perceive that shortening, to begin about the end of October; the Crepusculum being then not much longer then at other times, which is not half the length, as 'tis with us in England.  
At the time of new 〈◊〉, we find both her Corners equally high, when the Sun is near us; but when it is at the distance of 37 Degrees to the Southward, we find some difference; for than it hangs not so equal, but one end is higher than the other, by reason of the position we are in.  

Temperature of the air.  Eight months of the year, the weather is very hot, yet not so scalding, but that servants, both Christians, and slaves, labour and travel ten hours in a day.  
As the Sun rises, there rise with him cool breezes of wind, and the higher and hotter the sun shines, the stronger and cooler the breezes are, and blow always from the north East, and by East, except in the time of the Turnado: And then it sometimes chaps about into the South, for an hour or two, and then returns again to the same point where it was. The other four months it is not so hot, but is near the temper of the air in England, in the middle of May, and though in the hot seasons we sweat much, yet we do not find that faintness, that we find here, in the end of July, or beginning of August. With this great heat, there is such a moisture, as must of necessity cause the air to be very unwholesome.  
We are seldom dry or thirsty, unless we overheat our bodies with extraordinary labour, or drinking strong drinks; as of our English spirits, which we carry over, of french Brandy, or the drink of the Island, which is made of the skimmings of the Coppers, that boil the Sugar, which they call kill-Divell. And though some of these be needful if they be used with temper; yet the immoderate use of them, overheats the body, which causes costiveness, and Tortions in the bowels; which is a disease very frequent there; and hardly cured, and of which many have died, but certainly, strong drinks are very requisite, where so much heat is; for the spirits being exhausted with much sweeting, the inner parts are left cold and faint, and shall need comforting, and reviving. Besides, our bodies having been used to colder Climates, find a debility, and a great failing in the vigour, and sprightliness we have in colder Climates; our blood too, is thinner and paler than in our own Countries. Nor is the meat so well relished as in England; but flat and insipid, the hog's flesh only excepted, which is indeed the best of that kind that I think is in the world.  
Our Horses and Cattle seldom drink, and when they do, it is in very small quantities; except such as have their bodies over heated with working.  
This moisture of the air, causes all our knives, etweeses, keys, needles, swords, and ammunition, to rust; and that in an instant for take your knife to the grindstone, and grind away all the rust; which done, wipe it dry, and put it up into your sheath, and so into your pocket, and in a very little time, draw it out; and you shall find it beginning to rust all over; which in more time, will eat deep into the steel, and spoil the blade. Our locks too, that are not often made use of, will rust in the wards, and so become useless, and Clocks, and Watches will seldom or never go true; and all this occasioned by the moistness of the Air. And this we found at fe●: for before we came near this Island, we perceived a kind of weather, which is neither rain nor mist, and continued with us sometimes four or five days together, which the seamen call a Heysey weather, and rises to such a height, as though the sun shine out bright, yet we cannot see his body, till nine a clock in the morning, nor after three in the afternoon. And we see the sky over our heads clear: a close and very unhealthull weather, and no pleasure at all in it.  
This great heat and moisture together, is certainly the occasion that the trees and plants grow to such vast height, and largeness as they are.  
# 
How watered.  There is nothing in this Island so much wanting, as Springs and Rivers of water; there being but very few, and those very small & inconsiderable. I know but only one River, and that may rather be termed a Lake, than a River; The Springs that run into it, are never able to fill it, they are so small; outfall to Sea it has none; but at spring tides, the Sea comes in and fills it; and at Nepe tides, it cannot run out again, the sea-banks being higher than it. But some of it issues out through the Sands, and leaves behind it a mixed water, of fresh and salt: at the time the tide comes in, it brings with it some fishes, which are content to remain there; being better pleased to live in this mixed water, then in the Salt. Colonel Humphrey Walrond, who is owner of the land of both sides, and therefore of it; has told me, that he has taken fishes there, as big as Salmon, which have been overgrown with fat, as you have seen Porpoises; but extremely sweet and firm.  
But it has not been often, that such fish, or any other, have been taken in that place, by reason the whole Lake is filled with trees and roots.  
So that no Net can be drawn, nor any Hook laid; for they will wind the lines about the roots, and so get away; or the lines break in pulling up, being fastened to the roots.  
This River, or Lake, reaches not within the Land above twelve score yards, or a flight shot at most; and there is no part of it so broad, but you may cast a Coyte over it.  
The spring tides there, seldom rise above four or five foot upright: there come from the sea into these small bibling rivulets, little Lobsters, but wanting the great claws afore, which are the sweetest and fullest of fish, that I have seen; Chicester Lobsters are not to be compared to them.  
But the water which the people of this Island most rely upon, is rain water; which they keep in ponds, that have descents of ground to them, so that what falls on other ground, may run thither. And the place in which the Pond is set, must be low, and clay in the bottom: or if it be not naturally of Clay, it must be made so. For if it find any Leak to the rocky part, it gets between those cliffs, and sinks in an instant. About the end of December, these ponds are filled; and with the help it hath by the weekly showers that fall, they continue so, yet sometimes they feel a want. This pond water, they use upon all occasions, and to all purposes; to boil their meat, to make their drink, to wash their linen, for it will bear soap. But one thing seemed to me a little loathsome, and that was the Negroes washing themselves in the Ponds, in hot weather; whose bodies have none of the sweetest savours. But the planters are pleased to say, that the Sun with his virtual heat, draws up all noisome vapours, and so the waters become rarified, and pure again. But it was a great satisfaction to me, that a little Rivulet was near us, from whence we fetched daily, as much as served us, both for meat, and drink.  
In these ponds, I have never seen any small fish, fry, or any thing that lives or moves in it, except some flies that fall into it; but the water is clear and well tasted. And because their Cattle shall not be in danger of miring or drowning, the best Husbands rail in a part of the Pond, where it is of a competent depth, for the water to stand, and pave that in the bottom with stone; and so the Cattle neither raise the mud, nor sink in with their feet; and so the water comes clear to them.  
Water they save likewise from their houses, by gutters at the eves, which carry it down to cisterns. And the water which is kept there, being within the limits of their houses, many of which are built in manner of Fortifications, and have Lines, Bulwarks, and Ba●tians to defend themselves, in case there should be any uproar or commotion in the Island, either by the Christian servants, or Negre slaves; serves them for drink whilst they are besieged; as also, to throw down upon the naked bodies of the Negres, scalding hot; which is as good a defence against their undermine, as any other weapons.  
If any tumult or disorder be in the Island, the next neighbour to it, discharges a Musket, which gives the Alarm to the whole Island; for, upon the report of that, the next shoots, and so the next, and next, till it go through the Island: Upon which warning, they make ready.  
# 
Meat and Drink for supportation of life.  Bread, which is accounted the staff, or main supporter of man's life, has not here that full taste it has in England; but yet they account it nourishing and strengthening. It is made of the root of a small tree or shrub, which they call ●assavie; the manner of his growth I will let alone, till I come to speak of Trees and Plants in general.  
His root only, which we are now to consider, (because our bread is made of it) is large and round, like the body of a small Still or retort; and as we gather it, we cut sticks that grow nearest to it, of the same tree, which we put into the ground, and they grow. And as we gather, we plant. This root, before it come to be eaten, suffers a strange conversion; for, being an absolute poison when 'tis gathered, by good ordering, comes to be wholesome and nourishing; and the manner of doing it, is this: They wash the outside of the root clean, and lean it against a Wheel, whose sole is about a foot broad, and covered with Latin, made rough like a large Grater. The Wheel to be turned about with a foot, as a Cutler turns his Wheel. And as it grates the root, it falls down in a large Trough, which is the receiver appointed for that purpose. This root thus grated, is as rank poison, as can be made by the art of an Apothecary, of the most venomous simples he can put together: but being put into a strong piece of double Canvas, or Sackcloth, and pressed hard, that all the juice be squeezed out, and then opened upon a cloth, and dried in the Sun, 'tis ready to make bread. And thus 'tis done.  
They have a piece of Iron, which I guess is cast round, the diameter of which, is about twenty inches, a little hollowed in the middle, not unlike the mould that the Spectacle makers grind their glasses on, but not so much concave as that; about half an inch thick at the brim or verge, but thicker towards the middle, with three feet like a pot, about six inches high, that fire may be underneath. To such a temper they heat this Pone, (as they call it) as to bake, but not burn. When 'tis made thus hot, the Indians, whom we trust to make it, because they are best acquainted with it, cast the meal upon the Pone, the whole breadth of it, and put it down with their hands, and it will presently stick together: And when they think that side almost enough, with a thing like a Battle-dore, they turn the other; and so turn and re-turn it so often, till it be enough, which is presently done. So they lay this Cake upon a flat board, and make another, and so another, till they have made enough for the whole Family. This bread they made, when we came first there, as thick as a pancake; but after that, they grew to a higher degree of curiosity, and made it as thin as a wafer, and yet purely white and crisp, as a new made wafer. Salt they never use in it, which I wonder at; for the bread being tastlesse of itself, they should give it some little seasoning. There is no way it eats so well, as in milk, and there it tastes like Almonds. They offer to make Piecrust, but very few attain to the skill of that; for, as you work it up with your hand, or roll it out with a roller, it will always crackle and chop, so that it will not be raised to hold any liquor, neither with, nor without, butter or eggs.  
But after many trials, and as often failings, at last, I learned the secret of an Indian woman, who showed me the right way of it, and that was, by searsing it very fine, (and it will fall out as fine, as the finest wheat-flower in England) if not finer. Yet, this is not all the secret, for all this will not cure the cracking. But this is the main skill of the business: Set water on the fire in a skillet, and put to it as much of this fine flower, as will temper it to the thickness of starch or pap; and let it boil a little, keeping it stirring with a slice; and mix this with the mass of flower you mean to make into piecrust, which being very well mingled, and wrought together, you may add what cost you will of butter and eggs, and it will rise and stand ne'er as well as our past in England.  
But those that have not Cows, & cannot make butter upon the place, but must make use of such as is brought from England or Holland, were better leave it out, & be content to eat their piecrust dry. Yet I make a main difference, between butter that is brought from either of those places, in respect of the times it is brought. For, if a ship set out from England in November, and that ship arrive at the Barbadoss at the middle, or near the end of December, when the Sun is at the farthest distance, the butter may come thither in very good condition; and being set in cool places, may retain the taste for a while: But, if the ship set out in Spring or Summer, that brings this butter, it is not then to be endured, it is so resty and loathsome. Nor can Cheese be brought from thence without spoil, at that time of the year, except you put it in oil. Neither are Candles to be brought, for the whole barrel will stick together in one lump, and stink so profoundly, as neither Rats nor mice will come near them, much less eat of them. For which reason, the Planters, who are much troubled with this annoyance, as also, for that these candles cannot be taken out of the barrel whole, nor will stand in the candlestick without drooping, and hanging down; they burn for the most part wax lights, which they make themselves, of wax they fetch from Africa, and have it at a reasonable rate, there being no Bees in the Barbadoss.  
But I am too apt to fly out in extravagant digressions; for, the thing I went to speak of, was bread only, and the several kinds of it; and having said as much of the bread of Cassavie as I know, I will give you one word of another kind of bread they make, which is a mixed sort of bread, and is made of the flower of Mayes and Cassavie mixed together; for the Maies itself will make no bread, it is so extreme heavy and lumpish: But these two being mixed, they make it into large Cakes, two inches thick; and that, in my opinion, tastes the likest to English bread of any.  
But the Negres use the Mayes another way, which is, toasting the ears of it at the fire, and so eating it warm off the ear. And we have a way, to feed our Christian servants with this Maies, which is, by pounding it in a large Mortar, and boiling it in water, to the thickness of frumenty; and so put in a trey such a quantity, as will serve a mess of seven or eight people; give it them cold, and scarce afford them salt with it. This we call Lob-lollie. But the Negres, when they come to be fed with this, are much discontented, and cry out, O! O! no more Lob-lob.  
The third sort of bread we use, is only Potatoes, which are chosen out of the driest and largest they can choose: And at the time we first came, there was little else used, at many good Planters Tables in the Island. And these are all the sorts of bread that I know growing upon the place.  

Drink of Mobbie.  The next thing that comes in order, is Drink, which being made of several materials, afford more variety in the description. The first, and that which is most used in the Island, is Mobbie, a drink made of Potatoes, and thus done. Put the Potatoes into a tub of water, and, with a broom, stir them up and down, till they are washed clean; then take them out, and put them into a large iron or brass pot, such as you boil beef in, in England; and put to them as much water, as will only cover a quarter part of them; and cover the top of the pot with a piece of thick canvas doubled, or such cloth as sacks are made with, covering it close, that the steam go not out. Then make a little fire underneath, so much only as will cause these roots to stew; and when they are soft, take them out, and with your hands, squeeze, break, and mash them very small, in fair water; letting them stay there, till the water has drawn and sucked out all the spirit of the roots, which will be done in an hour or two. Then put the liquor and roots into a large woollen bag, like a jelly-bag, pointed at the bottom; and let it run through that, into a Jar, and within two hours it will begin to work. Cover it, and let it stand till the next day, and then 'tis fit to be drunk. And as you will have it stronger or smaller, put in greater or lesser quantities of roots; some make it so strong, as to be drunk with small quantities But the drink itself, being temperately made, does not at all fly up into the head, but is a sprightly thirst-quenching drink. If it be put up in small casks, as Roundlets, or Firkins, it will last four or five days good, and drink much more sprightly than out of the Jar. I cannot liken it to any thing so near, as Rhenish-wine in the Must; but it is short of it in the strength of the spirit, and fineness of the taste.  
There are two several layers, in which these roots grow; one makes the skins of the Potatoes white, the other red: And where the red roots grow, the Mobbie will be red like Claret-wine; the other white.  
Though this be the drink most generally used in the Island, yet I cannot commend the wholesomeness of it▪ for, the most part of the roots have a moist quality in them, and are the cause of Hydropicke humours. Mr. Philip Bell, than the Governor of the Island told me that when he was Governor of the I'll of Providence, that there chanced some Spaniards to land there, and tasting of this drink, wondered that any of those that continually drink it were alive; so unwholesome and Hydropicke he conceived this drink to be.  

Perino.  Another drink they have which is accounted much wholesomer, though not altogether so pleasant, and that is Perino; a drink which the Indians make for their own drinking, and is made of the Cassavy root, which I told you is a strong poison; and this they cause their old wives, who have a small remainder of teeth to chaw and spit out into water, (for the better breaking and macerating of the root). This juice in three or four hours will work, and purge itself of the poisonous quality.  
Having showed, you in the making of Bread, that the moisture being pressed out, which is accounted the poisonous quality that root has, by drying and baking, it is made useful and wholesome, and now having the juice and root both used, and both these put into water, which is moist, I know not which way to reconcile these direct contraries, but this; that the poison of the old women's breath and teeth having been tainted with many several pox, (a disease common amongst them, though they have many and the best cures for it,) are such opposites to the poison of the Cassavie, as they bend their forces so vehemently one against another, as they both spend their poisonous qualities in that conflict; and so the relict of them both, becomes less unwholesome; and the water, which is in itself pure, casts out the remainder of the ill qualities they leave behind: which is manifested by the extraordinary working, which is far beyond that of Beer, Wine, or Cider with us in Europe. This drink will keep a month or two, being put into barrels, and tastes the likest to English beer of any drink we have there.  
# 
Grippo.  Grippo is a third sort of drink, but few make it well; it was never my chance to taste it, which made me the less curious to inquire after it.  
# 
Punch.  Punch is a fourth sort, & of that I have drunk; it is made of water & sugar put together, which in ten days standing will be very strong, and fit for labourers.  
# 
Plum-drinke.  A fifth, is made of wild Plumbs, which grow here in great abundance, upon very large trees, which being pressed, and strained, give a very sharp, and pognant flaver; but there is not much of it made, because of the trouble of making it, and they are not there very indulgent to their palates.  
# 
Plantine-drinke.  But the drink of the Plantine, is far beyond all these; gathering them full ripe, and in the height of their sweetness, we pill off the skin, and mash them in water well boiled; and after we have let them stay there a night, we strain it, and bottle it up, and in a week drink it; and it is very strong and pleasant drink, but it is to be drunk sparingly, for it is much stronger than Sack, and is apt to mount up into the head.  
The seaventh sort of drink is that we make of the skimming of sugar, which is infinitely strong, but not very pleasant in taste; it is common, and therefore the less esteemed; the value of it is half a Crown a gallon, the people drink much of it, indeed too much; for it often lays them asleep on the ground, and that is accounted a very unwholesome lodging.  
# 
Beveridge.  The eighth sort of drink is Beveridge, made of spring water● white sugar, and juice of Oranges, and this is not only pleasant but wholesome.  
# 
Wine of Pines.  The last and best sort of drink that this Island or the world affords, is the incomparable wine of Pines; And is certainly the Nectar which the Gods drunk; for on earth there is none like it; and that is made of the pure juice of the fruit itself, without commixture of water, or any other creature, having in itself, a natural compound of all tastes excellent, that the world can yield. This drink is too pure to keep long; in three or four days it will be fine; 'tis made by pressing the fruit and straining the liquor, and it is kept in bottles.  
Having given you a taste of the Bread, and Drink this Island affords, which will serve any man's palate, that is not over curious; I could tell you what we have of both sorts that is brought to us from other parts of the world; as Biscuits, both fine and course, Barrels of meal close put up; which comes to us very sweet from England, and Holland; of which we make Bread, Piecrust, and Puddings. And for drink good English Beer, French and Spanish Wines, with others, some from the Maderas, some from Fiall, one of the Lands of Asores; So we cannot justly complain of want, either of bread or drink, and, from England, spirits, some of Anniseeds, some of Mint, some of Wormwood, etc. And from France, Brandy, which is extreme strong, but accounted very wholesome.  
# 
Meat of all kinds.  Having given you a just account, as near as my memory will serve of the bread and drink of this Island: The next thing is the several sorts of meat we have there; and because Hogs flesh is the most general meat, and indeed the best the Island affords, I will begin with that, which is (without question) as good, as any can be of that kind: for their feeding being as good, as can grow any where, the flesh must needs be answerable; fruit, the nuts of Locust, Pompians of a rare kind, almost as sweet as Million, the bodies of the Plantines, and Bonanoes, Sugarcanes, and Mayes, being their daily food.  
When we came first upon the Island, I perceived the sties they made to hold them, were trees, with the ends lying cross upon one another, and the enclosure they made, was not large enough to hold the numbers of Hogs were in them, with convenient distance to play and stir themselves for their health, and pleasure; so that they were in a manner pestered, and choked up, with their own stink, which is sure the most noisome of any other beast, and by reason of the Sun's heat much worse; I have smelled the stink of one of those sties down the wind, near a mile, through all the wood: and the crowding and thrusting them so close together, was certainly the cause of their want of health, which much hindered their growth; So that they were neither so large, nor their flesh so sweet, as when they were wild, and at their own liberty, and choice of feeding.  
For I have heard Major Hilliard say: that at their first coming there, they found Hogs, that one of them weighed (the entrails being taken out, and the head off) 400 weight. And now at the time of my being there, the most sort of those, that were in ours and our neighbour's sties, were hardly so big as the ordinary swine in England. So finding this decay in their growth, by stowing them too close together, I advised Colonel Modiford to make a larger sty, and to wall it about with stone; which he did, and made it a mile about, so that it was rather a Park than a Sty; and set it on the side of a dry Hill, the greatest part Rock, with a competent Pond of water in the bottom; and placed it between his two Plantations, that from either, food might be brought, and cast over to them, with great convenience: And made several divisions in the Park, for the Sows with Pigg, with little houses standing shelving, that their foulness by gutters might fall away, and they lie dry; Other divisions for the Barrow-Hoggs, and some for Boars.  
This good ordering caused them to grow so large and fat, as they wanted very little of their largeness when they were wild. They are the sweetest flesh of that kind, that ever I tasted, and the louliest to look on in a dish, either boiled, roasted, or baked: With a little help of art. I will deceive a very good palate, with a shoulder of it for Mutton, or a leg for Veal, taking off the skin, with which they were wont to make minced Pies, seasoning it with salt, cloves, and mace, and some sweet herbs minced. And being baked, and taken out of the Oven, opening the lid, put in a dramme-cup of kill-devill; and being stirred together, set it on the Table; and that they called a Calvesfoot pie; and, till I knew what it was made of, I thought it very good meat. When I came first upon the Island, I found the Pork dressed the plain ways of boiling, roasting, and sometimes baking: But I gave them some tastes of my Cookery, in hashing, and fricaseing this flesh; and they all were much taken with it; and in a week, every one was practising the art of Cookery. And indeed, no flesh tastes so well in Collops, Hashes, or Fricases, as this. And when I baked it, I always laid a Side of a young Goat underneath, and a side of a Shot (which is a young Hog of a quarter old) a top. And this, well seasoned, and well baked, is as good meat, as the best Pastry of Fallow-Deer, that ever I tasted.  
In the coolest time of the year, I have made an essay to powder it, and hang it up for Bacon: But there is such loss in't, as 'tis very ill husbandry to practise it; for, it must be cut through in so many places, to let the salt in, as when 'tis to be dressed, much goes to waste. And therefore I made no more attempts that way. But a little corning with salt, makes this flesh very savoury, either boiled or roasted.  
About Christmas, we kill a Boar, and of the sides of it, make three or four collars of Brawn; for then the weather is so cool, as, with some art, it may be kept sweet a week: and to make the soused drink give it the speedier and quicker seasoning, we make it of Mobbie, with store of Salt, Lemons, and Lymes, sliced in it, with some Nutmeg, which gives it an excellent flaver.  
Beef, we have very seldom any, that feeds upon the soil of this place, except it be of Gods killing, (as they term it); for very few are killed there by men's hands; it were too ill husbandry, for they cost too dear, and they cannot be spared from their work, which they must advance by all the means they can. Such a Planter as Colonel James Drax (who lives like a Prince) may kill now and then one; but very few in the Island did so when I was there.  
The next to Swines-flesh in goodness, are Turkeys, large, fat, and full of gravy. Next to them, Pullen or Donghill-foule▪ and last of all, Muscovia-Ducks, which being larded with the fat of this Pork, (being seasoned with pepper and salt) are an excellent bak'd-meat. All these, with their Eggs and Chickens, we eat.  
Turtle-Doves the have of two sorts, and both very good meat; but there is a sort of Pigeons, which come from the leeward Lands at one time of the year, and it is in September; and stay till Christmas be past, and then return again: But very many of them ne'er make returns, to tell news of the good fruit they found there: For, they are so fat, and of such excellent tastes, as many foulers kill them with guns, upon the trees; and some of them are so fat, as their weight with the fall, causes them to burst in pieces. They are good roasted, boylld, or baked, but best cut in halves, and stewed; to which Cookery, there needs no liquor, for their own gravy will abundantly serve to stew them.  
Rabbits we have, but tame ones, and they have but faint tastes, more like a Chicken then a Rabbit.  
And though they have divers other Birds, which I will not forget to recount in their due times, and place; yet, none for food for the Table, which is the business I tend at this present. Other flesh-meat, I do not remember.  
Now for fish, though the Island stands as all Lands do, environed with the Sea, (and therefore is not like to be unfurnished of that provision) yet, the Planters are so good husbands, and tend their profits so much, as they will not spare a Negres absence so long, as to go to the Bridge and fetch it. And the Fishermen seeing their fish lie upon their hands, and stink, (which it will do in less than six hours) forbear to go to Sea to take it; only so much as they can have present vent for, at the Taverns at the Bridge; and thither the Planters come, when they have a mind to feast themselves with fish, to Mr. Jobsons', or Joan Fuller's, where they have it well dressed; for they were both my Pupils. Butter they seldom have, that will beat thick; but in stead of that, we are fain to use vinegar and spice, and much of it fried in oil, and eaten hot; and some marinated, and soused in pickle, and eaten cold. Colonel Humphrey Walrond has the advantage of all the Planters in the Island, for, having a Plantation near the Sea, he hath of his own a Sain● to catch fish withal, which his own servants and slaves put out to Sea, and, twice or thrice a week, bring home all sorts of such small and great fishes, as are near the shore; amongst which, some are very large, and excellently well tasted. For, he being a Gentleman, that had been bred with much freedom, liberty, and plenty, in England, could not set his mind so earnestly upon his profit, as to forget his accustomed lawful pleasures, but would have his Table well furnished, with all sorts of good meat the Land and Sea afforded; and as freely bid his friends welcome to it. And I, as the poorest of his friends, in a lingering sickness, and near death, found such a charity with him, as I shall never forget to pay my thanks for, to the last hour of my life; and I shall account it as a a great happiness, (if ever it fall in the compass of my power) to be serviceable to him or his, as any thing that can befall me in the world.  
Amongst other fishes that were taken by his Saine, (as the Snappers, red and grey, Cavallos, Maquerells, Mullets, Cony-fish, with divers others, firm and excellent sweet fish) he took four, that were about a yard long at the least, all at one draught, and, to that length, bigger grown than Salmonds, of the rarest colour that ever I beheld; from the back-finne, which is the middle of the fish, to the end of the tail, the purest grasse-green that ever I saw, and as shining as Satin: but the fins and tai●●dapled or spotted with as pure a hair-colour, and from the back-finn to the head, pure hair colour-dapled with green; the scales as big for the most part, as a halfe-crown piece of silver. This fish is no fish of prey, but lives by what he finds in the bottom of the Sea, as I perceived by what was in his maw. An excellent sweet fish; I dressed them several ways, and all proved excellent. There is one fish wanting to this Island, whose kinds are very frequent upon most of the Charibby and Lucaick-Ilands; and that is the green Turtle, which is the best food the Sea affords, and the greatest store of them; but I have seen very few of that kind in the Barbadoss, and those neither fat nor kindly; and the reason is, there are no shelves nor sands to lay their eggs, or to air themselves on: For, these fishes delight to be on the sands, and can remain there twelve hours, all the time the Tide is out; and then suffer themselves to be carried away by the return of the next Tide. They take infinite numbers of them, by turning them on their backs with staves, where they lie till they are fetched away. A large Turtle will have in her body half a bushel of eggs, which she lays in the sand, and that being warm, they are hatched in the heat.  
When you are to kill one of these fishes, the manner is, to lay him on his back on a table, and when he sees you come with a knife in your hand to kill him, he vapours out the grievousest sighs, that ever you heard any creature make, and sheds as large tears as a Stag, that has a far greater body, and larger eyes. He has a joint or crevice, about an inch within the utmost edge of his shell, which goes round about his body, from his head to his tail, on his belly-side; into which joint or crevice, you put your knife, beginning at the hea●, and so rip up that side, and then do as much to the other; then lifting up his belly, which we call his Calipee, we lay open all his bowels, and taking them out, come next to his heart, which has three distinct points, but all meet above where the fat is; and if you take it out, and lay it in a dish, it will stir and pant ten hours after the fish is dead. Sure, there is no creature on the Earth, nor in the Seas, that enjoys life with so much sweetness and delight, as this poor fish the Turtle; nor none more delicate in taste, and more nourishing, than he.  
Next to the flesh and fish this Island affords, 'tis fit to consider what Quelquechoses there are to be found, that may serve to furnish out a Table of such Viands, as are there to be had; which are eggs several ways, viz poached, and laid upon sippits of bread, soaked in butter and juice of limbs, and sugar, with plumped currens strewed upon them, and cloves, mace, and cinnamon beaten, strewed on that, with a little salt. Eggs boiled and roasted, fried with Collops, of the fat of Pork well powdered. Buttered eggs, an Amulet of eggs, with the juice of Limbs and sugar, a Froize, and a Tansy; Custards, as good as any at my Lord Mayor's Table; Cheesecakes, Puffs, second Porridge, which is cream boiled to a height, with yelke of eggs, and seasoned with sugar, and spice, Jelly which we make of the flesh of young pigs, calves feet, and a cock, and is excellent good, but must presently be eaten for it will not last. Cream alone, and some done several ways, of which there is great variety, having Lemons, limes, and Oranges ready at hand; and some wherein we put Plantines, Gnavers and Bonanoes, stewed, or preserved with sugar, and the same fruits also preserved and put in dishes by themselves, without Cream; and for a whetstone, to pull on a cup of wine, we have dried Neat's tongues, brought from new and old England; and from Holland, Westalia bacon, and Caviar; as also pickled Herring, and Maquerell, which we have from new England, and from Virginie Botargo of which sort I have eaten the best at Colonel Draxes that ever I tasted.  
The fruits that this Island affords, I have already named, and therefore it will be needless to name them twice; you may take your choice, whether you will have them set on the Table before or after meat; they use as they do in Italy, to eat them before meat.  
The victuals brought from foreign parts are these, Beef which we have from Holland, from Old & New England, Virginie, and some from Russia; and yet comes to us sweet. Pork from all these places, with the most sorts of salt fish; as Ling, Gaberdine, Cod, poor-John, pickled Marquerels, pickled Herrings, all very good. Sturgeon from New England, but so ill Cooked, as 'tis hardly to be eaten; for they want the skill both of boiling & seasoning it; they first overboyle it, & next over salt it, & so the fish being over tender by boiling, the salt frets and eats upon it all the way; for when we come to open it, being carried far from the Bridge, & shaken in the carriage: there is scarce a whole piece, but the Sturgeon and pickle all in a mash, & so vehemently salt, as I could never eat any of it, but at Colonel Wallronds plantationit it is less broken.  
Pickled Turtle, we have from the Leeward Lands, but so uncleanly ordered, as we could hardly find in our hearts to eat it; for they gather the Salt and Sand together, for haste, upon the Island where it is taken up, as; though we wash it never so well, yet the grit cracks in our teeth; it has a taste being salted, almost as ill as puffins, which we have from the Isles of Silly, but this kind of food, is only for servants; sometimes the Negroes get a little, but seldom the one or the other did eat any bone meat, at our first coming thither.  
But now at my coming away from thence, it was much bettered, for by the care and good Husbandry of the Planters, there was greater plenty, both of the victuals they were wont to eat, as Potatoes, Bonavist, Loblolly, as also of the bone meat, viz. Pork, salt Fish; and powdered beef, which came thither by sea, from foreign parts, in so much as the Negroes were allowed each man two Maquerels a week and every woman one; which were given out to them on Saturday in the evening, after they had their allowance of Plantines, which was every one a large bunch, or two little ones, to serve them for a weeks provision; and if any cattle died by mischance, or by any disease: the servants eat the bodies, and the Negroes the skins, head, and entrails which was divided amongst them by the overseers; or if any horse, than the whole bodies of them were distributed amongst the Negroes, and that they thought a high feast, with which, never poor souls were more contented; and the drink to the servants with this diet, nothing but Mobbie, and sometimes a little Beveridge; but the Negroes nothing but fair water. And now I think, I have given you a just account of the victuals that feeds the Masters, the servants, and the slaves of this Island: and now you see the provision the Island affords, give me leave to show you what feasts they can (when they will) make for their friends, upon their Plantations, which that I may the better do, I will make two bills of fare; the one for an Inland Plantation, the other for a Plantation near the sea, of such meat and such plenty of that, as I have seen and eaten of, at either of those Plantations; And for the Inland Plantation, I will make choice of Colonel James Draxes, at whose Table I have found well dressed, these following meats; for the first Course whereof there hath been two messes of meat and both equally good, and this feast is always when he kills a beef, which he feeds extremely fat, giving him a dozen acres of Bonavist to go loose in, and due times of watering.  
First then (because beef being the greatest rarity in the Island, especially such as this is) I will begin with it, and of that sort there are these dishes at either mess, a Rompe boiled, a Chine roasted, a large piece of the breast roasted, the Cheeks baked, of which is a dish to either mess, the tongue and part of the tripes minced for Pies, seasoned with sweet Herbs finely minced, suet, Spice and Currants; the legs, pallets and other ingredients for an Olio Podrido to either mess, a dish of Marrow bones, so here are 14 dishes at the Table and all of beef: and this he intends as the great Regalio, to which he invites his fellow planters; who having well eaten of it, the dishes are taken away, and another Course brought in, which is a Potato pudding, a dish of Scots Collips of a leg of Pork, as good as any in the world, a fricacy of the same, a dish of boiled Chickens, a shoulder of a young Goat dressed with his blood and time, a Kid with a pudding in his belly, a sucking pig, which is there the fattest whitest & sweetest in the world, with the pognant sauce of the brains, salt, sage, and Nutmeg done with Claret wine, a shoulder of mutton which is there a rare dish, a Pastry of the side of a young Goat, and a side of a fat young Shot upon it, well seasoned with Pepper and salt, and with some Nutmeg, a loin of Veal, to which there wants no sauce being so well furnished with Oranges, Lemons, and Lymes, three young Turkeys in a dish, two Capons, of which sort I have seen some extreme large and very fat, two hens with eggs in a dish, four Ducklings, eight Turtle doves, and three Rabbits; and for cold baked meats, two Muscovie Ducks larded, and seasoned well with pepper and salt: and these being taken off the Table, another course is set on, and that is of Westphalia or Spanish bacon, dried Neat's Tongues, Botargo, pickled Oysters, Caviar, Anchovies Olives, and (intermixed with these) Custards, Creams, some alone, some with preserves of Plantines, Bonano Gnavers, put in, and those preserved alone by themselves, Cheesecakes, Puffs, which are to be made with English flower, and bread; for the Cassavie will not serve for this kind of Cookery; sometimes Tansies, sometimes Froizes, or Annulets, and for fruit, Plantines, Bonanoes, Gnavers, Million, prickled Pear, Anchove Pear, prickled Apple, Custard Apple, water Million, and Pines worth all that went before. To this meat you seldom fail of this drink, Mobbie, Beveridge, Brandy, kill-Divell, Drink of the Plantine, Claret wine, White wine, and Rhenish wine, S●erry, Canary, Red sack, wine of Fi●ll, with all Spirits that come from England; and with all this, you shall find as cheerful a look, and as hearty a welcome, as any man can give to his best friends. And so much for a Feast of an inland Plantation.  
Now for a Plantation near the Sea, which shall be Colonel Walrond's, he being the best seated for a Feast, of any I know: I must say this, that though he be wanting in the first Course, which is Beef; yet, it will be plentifully supplied in the last, which is Fish; and that the other wants. And though Colonel Walrond, have not that infinite store of the provisions Colonel Drax abounds in; yet, he is not wanting in all the kinds he has, unless it be Sheep, Goats, and Beef, and so for all the sorts of meats, that are in my Bill of Fare, in Colonel Drax his Feast, you shall find the same in Colonel Walronds, except these three, and these are supplied with all these sorts of fish I shall name, to wit, Mulle●s, Maquerells, Parrot fish, Snappers, red and grey, Cavallos, Terbums, Crabs, Lobsters, and Coney fish, with divers sorts more, for which we have no names. And having these rare kinds of fishes, 'twere a vain superfluity, to make use of all those dishes I have named before, but only such as shall serve to fill up the Table; and when he has the ordering it, you must expect to have it excellent; his fancy and contrivance of a Feast, being as far beyond any man's there, as the place where he dwells is better situate, for such a purpose. And his Land touching the Sea, his House being not half a quarter of a mile from it, and not interposed by any unlevell ground, all rarities that are brought to the Island, from any part of the world, are taken up, brought to him, and stowed in his Cellars, in two hours' time, and that in the night; as, Wine, of all kinds, Oil, Olives, Capers, Sturgeon, Neat's tongues, Anchovies, Caviar, Botargo, with all sorts of salted meats, both flesh and fish for his Family; as, Beef, Pork, English Pease, Ling, Gaberdine, Cod, poor John, and Jerkin Beef, which is hufled, and slashed through, hung up and dried in the Sun; no salt at all put to it. And thus ordered in Hispaniola, as hot a place as Barbadoes, and yet it will keep longer than powdered Beef, and is as dry as Stockfish, and just such meat for flesh, as that is for fish, and as little nourishment in it; but it fills the belly, and serves the turn, where no other meat is. Though some of these may be brought to the inland Plantations well conditioned; yet, the Wines cannot possibly come good; for the ways are such, as no Carts can pass; and to bring up a But of Sack, or a Hogshead of any other Wine, upon Negres backs, will very hardly be done in a night, so long a time it requires, to hand it up and down the Gullies; and if it be carried in the daytime, the Sun will heat and taint it, so as it will lose much of his spirit and pure taste; and if it be drawn out in bottles at the Bridge, the spirits fly away in the drawing, and you shall find a very great difference in the taste and quickness of it. Oil will endure the carriage better than Wine, but over much heat will abate something of the purity, and excellent taste it has naturally. And for Olives, 'tis well known, that jogging in the carriage causes them to bruise one another; and some of them being bruised, will grow rotten, and infect the rest. So that Wine, Oil and Olives, cannot possibly be brought to such Plantations, as are eight or ten miles from the Bridge; and from thence, the most part of these commodities are to be fetched. So that you may imagine, what advantage Colonel Walrond has, of any inland Plantation, having these materials, which are the main Regalia's in a Feast, and his own contrivance to boot, besides all I have formerly named, concerning raw and preserved fruits, with all the other Quelquechoses. And thus much I thought good to say for the honour of the Island, which is no more than truth; because I have heard it slighted by some, that seemed to know much of it.  
# 
Commodities Exported.  About a hundred sail of Ships yearly visit this Island, and receive, during the time of their stay in the Harbours, for their sustenance, the native Victuals growing in the Island, such as I have already named; besides what they carry away, and what is carried away by Planters of the I'll, that visit other parts of the world. The commodities this Island trades in, are Indigo, Cotten-wool, Tobacco, Sugar, Ginger, and Fustick-wood.  
# 
Commodities Imported.  The Commodities these Ships bring to this Island, are, Servants and Slaves, both men and women; Horses, Cattle, Assinigoes, Camels, utensils for boiling Sugar, as, Coppers, Taches, Goudges, and Sockets; all manner of working tools for Tradesmen, as, Carpenters, Joiner's, Smiths, Masons, Mill-wrights, Wheel-wrights, Tinkers, Cooper's, &c. Iron, Steel, Led, Brass, Pewter, Cloth of all kinds, both Linen and woollen; Stuffs, Hats, Hose, Shoe, Gloves, Swords, knives, Locks, Keys, etc. Victuals of all kinds, that will endure the Sea, in so long a voyage. Olives, Capers, Anchovies, salted Flesh and Fish, pickled Maquerells and Herrings, Wine of all sorts, and the boon Beer, d' Angleterre.  
# 
What Buildings we found at our first coming upon the Island.  I had it in my thought before I came there, what kind of Buildings would be fit for a Country, that was so much troubled with heat, as I have heard this was; & did expect to find thick walls, high roofs, and deep cellars; but found neither the one nor the other, but clean contrary; timber houses, with low roofs, so low, as for the most part of them, I could hardly stand upright with my hat on, and no cellars at all: besides, another course they took, which was more wonder to me than all that; which was, stopping, or barring out the wind, which should give them the greatest comfort, when they were near stifled with heat. For, the wind blowing always one way, which was Eastwardly, they should have made all the openings they could to the East, thereby to let in the cool breezes, to refresh them when the heat of the day came. But they, clean contrary, closed up all their houses to the East, and opened all to the West; so that in the afternoons, when the Sun came to the West, those little low roofed rooms were like Stoves, or heated Ovens. And truly, in a very hot day, it might raise a doubt, whether so much heat without, and so much tobacco and kill-devill within, might not set the house a fire; for these three ingredients are strong motives to provoke it, and they were ever there.  
But at last I found by them, the reasons of this strange preposterous manner of building, which was grounded upon the weakest and silliest foundation that could be: For they alleged, that at the times of rain, which was very often, the wind drove the rain in at their windows so fast, as the houses within were much annoyed with it; for having no glass to keep it out, they could seldom sit or lie dry; and so being constrained to keep out the air on that side, for fear of letting in the water, would open the West ends of their houses so wide, (as was beyond the proportion of windows to repair that want) and so let in the fire; not considering at all, that there was such a thing as shutters for windows▪ to keep out the rain that hurt them, and let in the wind to refresh them, and do them good at their pleasure. But this was a consideration laid aside by all, or the most part of the meaner fort of Planters▪ But at last I found the true reason, was their poverty and indigence, which wanted the means to make such conveniences; and so, being compelled by that, had rather suffer painfully, and patiently abide this inconvenience, than sell or part with any of their goods, to prevent so great a mischief: So loath poor people are to part with that, which is their next immediate help, to support them in their great want of sustenance. For, at that lock they often were, and some good Planters too, that fared very hard, when we came first into the Island. So that hard labour, and want of victuals, had so much depressed their spirits, as they were come to a declining and yielding condition. Nor can this be called slothfulness or sluggishness in them, as some will have it, but a decay of their spirits, by long and tedious hard labour, sleight feeding, and ill lodging, which is able to wear out and quell the best spirit of the world.  
# 
What materials grow in the Island fit to build with, which may be called the Elements of Architecture. And first, for Timber.  The Locust is a tree of such a growth, both for length and bigness, as may serve for beams in a very large room: I have seen many of them, whose strait bodies are above fifty foot high, the diameter of the stem or body, three foot and half. The timber of this tree is a hard close substance, heavy, but firm, and not apt to bend, somewhat hard for tools to cut; brittle, but lasting▪ Mastic, not altogether so large as he, but of a tougher substance, and not accounted so brittle. The Bully-tree wants something of the largeness of these, but in his other qualities goes beyond either; for, he is full out as lasting, and as strong, but not so heavy, nor so hard for tools to work. The Redwood and prickled yellow wood, good for posts or beams, and are lighter than the Locust; both are accounted very lasting, and good for building. The Cedar is, without control, the best of all; but by reason it works smooth, and looks beautiful, we use it most in Wainscot, Tables, and Stools. Other timber we have, as the Iron-wood, and another sort, which are excellent good to endure wet and dry; and of those we make Shingles, which being such a kind of wood, as will not warp nor rive, are the best cover for a house that can be, full out as good as Tiles, and lie lighter upon the Rafters.  
# 
Stone fit for Building.  We have two sorts of Stone, and either will serve indifferently well in building: The one we find on sides of small Hills, and it lies as ours do in England, in Quarries; but they are very small, rough, and ill shaped, some of them porous, like Honey combs; but being burnt, they make excellent lime, the whitest and firmest when 'tis dry, that I have seen; and by the help of this, we make the better shift with our ill shaped stone; for this lime binds it fast together, and keeps it firm to endure the weather. Other Stone we have, which we find in great Rocks, and massy pieces in the ground; but so soft, as with your finger you may boar a hole into it; and this softness gives us the means of cutting it with two-handed saws, which being hard, we could not so easily do, and the easiness causes the expedition; for by that, we the more speedily fit it for our walls, taking a just breadth of the walls, and cutting it accordingly; so that we need very little hewing. This stone, as we cut it in the quarry, is no harder than ordinary mortar, but being set out in the weather, by pieces as we cut it, grows indifferently hard, and is able to bear all the weight that lies on it, and the longer it lies, the harder it grows. Many essays we made, whilst I was there, for the making and burning of bricks, but never could attain to the perfection of it; and the reason was, the over fatness of the clay, which would always crackle and break, when it felt the great heat of the fire in the Clampe; and by no means could we find the true temper of it, though we made often trials. There was an ingenious Jew upon the Island, whose name was Solomon, that undertook to teach the making of it; yet for all that, when it came to the touch his wisdom failed, and we were deceived in our expectation, I doubt not but there is a way of tempering, to make it far better than ours in England; for the pots which we find in the Island, wherein the Indians boiled their Pork, were of the same kind of Clay, and they were the best and finest tempered ware of earth that ever I saw. If we could find the true temper of it, a great advantage might be made to the Island; for the air being moist, the stones often sweat, and by their moisture rot the timbers they touch, which to prevent we cover the ends of our beams and girders with boards, pitched on both sides, but the walls being made of bricks, or but lined with brick, would be much the wholesomer; and besides keep our wainescot from rotting. Hangings we dare not use, for being spoilt by Ants, and eaten by the Cockroaches, and Rats, yet some of the planters that meant to handsome in their houses, were minded to send for guilty leather, and hang their rooms with that, which they were more than persuaded those vermin would not eat; and in that resolution I left them.  
Carpenters, and Masons, were newly come upon the Island, and some of these very great Masters in their Art: and such as could draw a plot, and pursue the design they framed with great diligence, and beautify the tops of their dootes, windows, and Chimney pieces, very prettily; but not many of those nor is it needful that there should be many, for though the Planters talk of building houses, and wish them up, yet when they weigh the want of those hands in their sugar work, that must be employed in their building, they fall back, and put on their considering caps. I drew out at least twenty plots when I came first into the Lands which they all liked well enough, and yet but two of them used, one by Captain Midleton, and one by Captain Standfast, and those were the two best houses, I left finished in the Island when I came away. Cellars I would not make under ground, unless the house be set on the side of a Hill; for though the air be moist above, yet I found it by experience much moister under ground; so that no moist thing can be set there, but it will in a very short time grow mouldy, and rotten; and if for coolness you think to keep any raw flesh, it will much sooner taint there, then being hung up in a garret, where the sun continually shines upon it. Nay the pipe-staves hoops, and heads of barrels, and hogsheads, will grow mouldy and rotten: Pavements and foundations of bricks would much help this with glass windows, to keep out the air.  
If I were to build a house for myself in that place, I would have a third part of my building to be of an East and West line, and the other two thirds to cross that, at the West end: in a North and South line, and this latter to be a story higher than that of the East and West line, so that at four a clock in the afternoon, the higher buildings will begin to shade the other, and so afford more and more shade to my East and West building till night; and not only to the house, but to all the walks that I make on either side that building, and then I would raise my foundation of that part of my house wherein my best rooms were three foot above ground; leaving it hollow underneath for Ventiducts, which I would have come into every room in the house, and by that means you shall feel the cool breeze all the day, & in the evening, when they slacken, a cool shade from my North & South building, both which are great refresh, in ho● Countries: and according to this Model, I drew many plots, of several sises and Contrivances, but they did not or would not understand them: at last I grew weary of casting stones against the wind, and so gave over.  
# 
The number and nature of the inhabitants.  It were somewhat difficult, to give you an exact account, of the number of persons upon the Island; there being such store of shipping that brings passengers daily to the place, but it has been conjectured, by those that are long acquainted, and best seen in the knowledge of the Island, that there are not less than 50 thousand souls, besides Negroes; and some of them who began upon small fortunes, are now risen to very great and vast estates.  
The Island is divided into three sorts of men, viz. Masters, Servants, and slaves. The slaves and their posterity, being subject to their Masters for ever, are kept and preserved with greater care than the servants, who are theirs but for five years, according to the law of the Island. So that for the time, the servants have the worse lives, for they are put to very hard labour, ill lodging, and their diet very sleight. When we came first on the Island, some Planters themselves did not eat bone meat, above twice a week: the rest of the seven days, Potatoes, Loblolly, and Bonavist. But the servants no bone meat at all, unless an Ox died: and then they were feasted, as long as that lasted, And till they had planted good store of Plantines, the Negroes were fed with this kind of food; but most of it Bonavist, and Loblolly, with some ears of May's toasted, which food (especially Loblolly,) gave them much discontent: But when they had Plantines enough to serve them, they were heard no more to complain; for 'tis a food they take great delight in, and their manner of dressing and eating it, is this: 'tis gathered for them (somewhat before it be ripe, for so they desire to have it,) upon Saturday, by the keeper of the Plantine grove; who is an able Negro, and knows well the number of those that are to be fed with this fruit; and as he gathers, lays them all together, till they fetch them away, which is about five a clock in the after noon, for that day they break off work sooner by an hour: partly for this purpose, and partly for that the fire in the furnaces is to be put out, and the Ingenio and the rooms made clean; beside; they are to wash, shave and trim themselves against Sunday. But 'tis a lovely sight to see a hundred handsome Negroes, men and women, with every one a grasse-green bunch of these fruits on their heads, every bunch twice as big as their heads, all coming in a train one after another, the black and green so well becoming one another. Having brought this fruit home to their own houses, and pilling off the skin of so much as they will use, they boil it in water, making it into balls, and so they eat it. One bunch a week is a Negres allowance. To this, no bread nor drink, but water. Their lodging at night a board, with nothing under, nor any thing a top of them. They are happy people, whom so little contents. Very good servants, if they be not spoilt by the English. But more of them hereafter.  
As for the usage of the Servants, it is much as the Master is, merciful or cruel; Those that are merciful, treat their Servants well, both in their meat, drink, and lodging, and give them such work, as is not unfit for Christians to do. But if the Masters be cruel, the Servants have very wearisome and miserable lives. Upon the arrival of any ship, that brings servants to the Island, the Planters go aboard; and having bought such of them as they like, send them with a guide to his Plantation; and being come, commands them instantly to make their Cabins, which they not knowing how to do, are to be advised by other or their servants, that are their seniors; but, if they be churlish, and will not show them, or if materials be wanting, to make them Cabins, than they are to lie on the ground that night. These Cabins are to be made of sticks, with'hs, and Plantine leaves, under some little shade that may keep the rain off; Their suppers being a few Potatoes for meat, and water or Mobbie for drink. The next day they are rung out with a Bell to work, at six a clock in the morning, with a severe Overseer to command them, till the Bell ring again, which is at eleven a clock; and then they return, and are set to dinner, either with a mess of Lob-lollie, Bonavist, or Potatoes. At one a clock, they are rung out again to the field, there to work till six, and then home again, to a supper of the same. And if it chance to rain, and wet them through, they have no shift, but must lie so all night. If they put off their clothes, the cold of the night will strike into them; and if they be not strong men, this ill lodging will put them into a sickness: if they complain, they are beaten by the Overseer; if they resist, their time is doubled. I have seen an Overseer beat a Servant with a cane about the head, till the blood has followed, for a fault that is not worth the speaking of; and yet he must have patience, or worse will follow. Truly, I have seen such cruelty there done to Servants, as I did not think one Christian could have done to another. But, as discreeter and better natured men have come to rule there, the servants lives have been much bettered; for now, most of the servants lie in Hammocks, and in warm rooms, and when they come in wet, have shift of shirts and drawers, which is all the clothes they were, and are fed with bone meat twice or thrice a week Colonel W●lrond seeing his servants when they came home, toiled with their labour, and wet through with their sweeting, thought that shifting of their linen not sufficient refreshing, nor warmth for their bodies, their pores being much opened by their sweeting; and therefore resolved to send into England for rug-gowns, such as poor people wear in Hospitals, that so when they had shifted themselves, they might put on those Gowns, and lie down and rest them in their Hammocks: For the Hammocks being but thin, and they having nothing on but shirts and drawers, when they awaked out of their sleeps, they found themselves very cold; and a cold taken there, is harder to be recovered, than in England, by how much the body is enfeebled by the great toil, and the Sun's heat, which cannot but very much exhaust the spirits of bodies unaccustomed to it. But this care and charity of Colonel Walrond's, lost him nothing in the conclusion; for, he got such love of his servants, as they thought all too little they could do for him; and the love of the servants there, is of much concernment to the Masters, not only in their diligent and painful labour, but in fore seeing and preventing mischiefs that often happen, by the carelessness and slothfulness of reckless servants; sometimes by laying fire so negligently, as whole lands of Canes and Houses too, are burnt down and consumed, to the utter ruin and undoing of their Masters: For, the materials there being all combustible, and apt to take fire, a little oversight, as the fire of a Tobacco-pipe, being knocked out against a dry stump of a tree, has set it on fire, and the wind fanning that fire, if a land of Canes be but near, and they once take fire, all that are down the wind will be burnt up. Water there is none to quench it, or if it were, a hundred Negres with buckets were not able to do it; so violent and spreading a fire this is, and such a noise it makes, as if two Armies, with a thousand shot of either side, were continually giving fire, every knot of every Cane, giving as great a report as a Pistol. So that there is no way to stop the going on of this flame, but by cutting down and removing all the Canes that grow before it, for the breadth of twenty or thirty foot down the wind, and there the Negres to stand and beat out the fire, as it creeps upon the ground, where the Canes are cut down. And I have seen some Negres so earnest to stop this fire, as with their naked feet to tread, and with their naked bodies to tumble, and roll upon it; so little they regard their own smart or safety, in respect of their Master's benefit. The year before I came away, there were two eminent Planters in the Island, that with such an accident as this, lost at least 10000 l. sterling, in the value of the Canes that were burnt; the one, Mr. James Holduppe, the other, Mr. Constantine Silvester: And the latter had not only his Canes, but his house burnt down to the ground. This, and much more mischief has been done, by the negligence and wilfulness of servants. And yet some cruel Masters will provoke their Servants so, by extreme ill usage, and often and cruel beating them, as they grow desperate, and so join together to revenge themselves upon them.  
A little before I came from thence, there was such a combination amongst them, as the like was never seen there before. Their sufferings being grown to a great height, & their daily complain to one another (of the intolerable burdens they laboured under) being spread throughout the Island; at the last, some amongst them, whose spirits were not able to endure such slavery, resolved to break through it, or die in the act; and so conspired with some others of their acquaintance, whose sufferings were equal, if not above theirs; and their spirits no way inferior, resolved to draw as many of the discontented party into this plot, as possibly they could; and those of this persuasion, were the greatest numbers of servants in the Island. So that a day was appointed to fall upon their Masters, and cut all their throats, and by that means, to make themselves not only freemen, but Masters of the Island. And so closely was this plot carried, as no discovery was made, till the day before they were to put it in act: And then one of them, either by the failing of his courage, or some new obligation from the love of his Master, revealed this long plotted conspiracy; and so by this timely advertisement, the Masters were saved: Justice Hethersall (whose servant this was) sending Letters to all his friends, and they to theirs, and so one to another, till they were all secured; and, by examination, found out the greatest part of them; whereof eighteen of the principal men in the conspiracy, and they the first leaders and contrivers of the plot, were put to death, for example to the rest. And the reason why they made examples of so many, was, they found these so haughty in their resolutions, and so incorrigible, as they were like enough to become actors in a second plot; and so they thought good to secure them; and for the rest, to have a special eye over them.  
# 
Negres.  It has been accounted a strange thing, that the Negres, being more than double the numbers of the Christians that are there, and they accounted a bloody people, where they think they have power or advantages; and the more bloody, by how much they are more fearful than others: that these should not commit some horrid massacre upon the Christians, thereby to enfranchise themselves, and become Masters of the Island. But there are three reasons that take away this wonder; the one is, They are not suffered to touch or handle any weapons: The other, That they are held in such awe and slavery, as they are fearful to appear in any daring act; and seeing the mustering of our men, and hearing their Gun-shot, (than which nothing is more terrible to them) their spirits are subjugated to so low a condition, as they dare not look up to any bold attempt. Besides these, there is a third reason, which stops all designs of that kind, and that is, They are fetched from several parts of Africa, who speak several languages, and by that means, one of them understands not another: For, some of them are fetched from Guinny and Binny, some from Cutchew, some from Angola, and some from the River of Gambra. And in some of these places where petty Kingdoms are, they sell their Subjects, and such as they take in Battle, whom they make slaves; and some mean men sell their Servants, their Children, and sometimes their Wives; and think all good traffic, for such commodities as our Merchants sends them.  
When they are brought to us, the Planters buy them out of the Ship, where they find them stark naked, and therefore can not be deceived in any outward infirmity. They choose them as they do Horses in a Market; the strongest, youthfullest, and most beautiful, yield the greatest prices. Thirty pound sterling is a price for the best man Negre; and twenty five, twenty six, or twenty seven pound for a Woman; the Children are at easier rates. And we buy them so, as the sexes may be equal; for, if they have more men than women, the men who are unmarried will come to their Masters, and complain, that they cannot live without Wives, and desire him, they may have Wives. And he tells them, that the next ship that comes, he will buy them Wives, which satisfies them for the present; and so they expect the good time: which the Master performing with them, the bravest fellow is to choose first, and so in order, as they are in place; and every one of them knows his better, and gives him the precedence, as Cows do one another, in passing through a narrow gate; for, the most of them are as near beasts as may be, setting their souls aside. Religion they know none; yet most of them acknowledge a God, as appears by their motions and gestures: For, if one of them do another wrong, and he cannot revenge himself, he looks up to Heaven for vengeance, and holds up both his hands, as if the power must come from thence, that must do him right. chaste they are as any people under the Sun; for, when the men and women are together naked, they never cast their eyes towards the parts that ought to be covered; and those amongst us, that have Breeches and Petticoats, I never saw so much as a kiss, or embrace, or a wanton giance with their eyes between them. Jealous they are of their Wives, and hold it for a great injury and scorn, if another man make the least courtship to his Wife. And if any of their Wives have two Children at a birth, they conclude her false to his Bed, and so no more ado but hang her. We had an excellent Negre in the Plantation, whose name was Macow, and was our chief Musician; a very valiant man, and was keeper of our Plantine-groave. This Negres Wife was brought to bed of two Children, and her Husband, as their manner is, had provided a cord to hang her. But the Overseer finding what he was about to do, informed the Master of it, who sent for Macow, to dissuade him from this cruel act, of murdering his Wife, and used all persuasions that possibly he could, to let him see, that such double births are in Nature, and that divers precedents were to be found amongst us of the like; so that we rather praised our Wives, for their fertility, than blamed them for their falseness. But this prevailed little with him, upon whom custom had taken so deep an impression; but resolved, the next thing he did, should be to hang her. Which when the Master perceived, and that the ignorance of the man, should take away the life of the woman, who was innocent of the crime her Husband condemned her for, told him plainly, that if he hanged her, he himself should be hanged by her, upon the same bough; and therefore wished him to consider what he did. This threatening wrought more with him, than all the reasons of Philosophy that could be given him; and so let her alone; but he never cared much for her afterward, but chose another which he liked better. For the Planters there deny not a slave, that is a brave fellow, and one that has extraordinary qualities, two or three Wives, and above that number they seldom go: But no woman is allowed above one Husband.  
At the time the wife is to be brought a bed, her husband removes his board, (which is his bed) to another room (for many several divisions they have, in their little houses,) and none above six foot square) And leaves his wife to God, and her good fortune, in the room, and upon the board alone, and calls a neighbour to come to her, who gives little help to her delivery, but when the child is borne, (which she calls her Pickaninnie) she helps to make a little fire near her feet and that serves instead of Possets, Broths, and Caudles. In a fortnight, this woman is at work with her Pickaninny at her back, as merry a soul as any is there: If the overseer be discreet, she is suffered to rest herself a little more than ordinary; but if not, she is compelled to do as others do. Times they have of suckling their Children in the fields, and refreshing themselves; and good reason, for they carry burdens on their backs; and yet work too. Some women, whose Pickaninnies are three years old, will, as they work at weeding, which is a stooping work, suffer the he Pickaninnie, to sit astride upon their backs, like St. George a horse back; and there spur his mother with his heels, and sings and crows on her back, clapping his hands, as if he meant to fly; which the mother is so pleased with, as she continues her painful stooping posture, longer than she would do, rather than discompose her Jovial Pickaninnie of his pleasure, so glad she is to see him merry. The work which the women do, is most of it weeding, a stooping and painful work; at noon and night they are called home by the ring of a Bell, where they have two hours time for their repast at noon; and at night, they rest from six, till six a Clock next morning.  
On Sunday they rest, and have the whole day at their pleasure; and the most of them use it as a day of rest and pleasure; but some of them who will make benefit of that day's liberty, go where the Mangrave trees grow, and gather the bark of which they make ropes, which they truck away for other Commodity, as shirts and drawers.  
In the afternoons on Sundays, they have their music, which is of kettle drums, and those of several sises; upon the smallest the best musician plays, and the other come in as Chorasses: the drum all men know, has but one tone; and therefore variety of tunes have little to do in this music; and yet so strangely they vary their time, as 'tis a pleasure to the most curious ears, and it was to me one of the strangest noises that ever I heard made of one tone; and if they had the variety of tune, which gives the greater scope in music, as they have of time, they would do wonders in that Art. And if I had not fallen sick before my coming away, at least seven months in one sickness, I had given them some hints of tunes, which being understood, would have served as a great addition to their harmony; for time without tune, is not an eighth part of the science of Music.  
I found Macow very apt for it of himself, and one day coming into the house, (which none of the Negroes use to do, unless an Officer, as he was,) he found me playing on a Theorbo, and sinking to it which he harkened very attentively to; and when I had done took the Theorbo in his hand, and struck one string, stopping it by degrees upon every fret, and finding the notes to vary, till it came to the body of the instrument; and that the nearer the body of the instrument he stopped, the smaller or higher the sound was, which he found was by the shortening of the string, considered with himself, how he might make some trial of this experiment upon such an instrument as he could come by; having no hope ever to have any instrument of this kind to practise on. In a day or two after, walking in the Plantine grove, to refresh me in that cool shade, and to delight myself with the sight of those plants, which are so beautiful, as though they left a fresh impression in me when I parted with them, yet upon a review, something is discerned in their beauty more than I remembered at parting: which caused me to make often repair thither; I found this Negro (whose office it was to attend there) being the keeper of that grove, sitting on the ground, and before him a piece of large timber, upon which he had laid cross, six Billets, and having a handsaw and a hatchet by him, would cut the billets by little and little, till he had brought them to the tunes, he would fit them to; for the shorter they were, the higher the Notes which he tried by knocking upon the ends of them with a stick, which he had in his hand. When I found him at it, I took the stick out of his hand, and tried the sound, finding the six billets to have six distinct notes, one above another, which put me in a wonder, how he of himself, should without teaching do so much. I than showed him the difference between flats and sharpes, which he presently apprehended, as between Fa, and Mi● and he would have cut two more billets to those tunes, but I had then no time to see it done, and so left him to his own inquiries. I say this much to let you see that some of these people are capable of learning Arts.  
Another, of another kind of speculation I found; but more ingenious than he: and this man with three or four more, were to attend me into the woods, to cut Church ways, for I was employed sometimes upon public works; and those men were excellent Axemen, and because there were many gullies in the way, which were impassable, and by that means I was compelled to make traverses, up and down in the wood; and was by that in danger to miss of the point to which I was to make my passage to the Church, and therefore was fain to take a Compass with me, which was a Circumferenter, to make my traverses the more exact, and indeed without which, it could not be done, setting up the Circumferenter, and observing the Needle: This Negre Sambo comes to me, and seeing the needle wag, desired to know the reason of its stirring, and whether it were alive: I told him no, but it stood upon a point, and for a while it would stir, but by and by stand still, which he observed and found it to be true.  
The next question was, why it stood one way, & would not remove to any other point, I told him that it would stand no way but North and South, and upon that showed him the four Cardinal points of the compass, East, West, North, South, which he presently learned by heart, and promised me never to forget it. His last question was, why it would stand North, I gave this reason, because of the huge Rocks of Loadstone that were in the North part of the world, which had a quality to draw Iron to it; and this Needle being of Iron, and touched with a Loadstone, it would always stand that way.  
This point of Philosophy was a little too hard for him, and so he stood in a strange muse; which to put him out of, I bade him reach his axe, and put it near to the Compass, and remove it about; and as he did so, the Needle turned with it, which put him in the greatest admiration that ever I saw a man, and so quite gave over his questions, and desired me, that he might be made a Christian; for, he thought to be a Christian, was to be endued with all those knowledges he wanted.  
I promised to do my best endeavour; and when I came home, spoke to the Master of the Plantation, and told him, that poor Sambo desired much to be a Christian. But his answer was, That the people of that Island were governed by the Laws of England, and by those Laws, we could not make a Christian a Slave. I told him, my request was far different from that, for I desired him to make a Slave a Christian. His answer was, That it was true, there was a great difference in that: But, being once a Christian, he could no more account him a Slave, and so lose the hold they had of them as Slaves, by making them Christians; and by that means should open such a gap, as all the Planters in the Island would curse him. So I was struck mute, and poor Sambo kept out of the Church; as ingenious, as honest, and as good a nature▪ d poor soul, as ever wore black, or eat green.  
On Sundays in the afternoon, their Music plays, and to dancing they go, the men by themselves, and the women by themselves, no mixed dancing. Their motions are rather what they aim at, than what they do; and by that means, transgress the less upon the Sunday; their hands having more of motion than their feet, & their heads more than their hands. They may dance a whole day, and near heat themselves; yet, now and then, one of the activest amongst them will leap bolt upright, and fall in his place again, but without cutting a capre. When they have danced an hour or two, the men fall to wrestle, (the Music playing all the while) and their manner of wrestling is, to stand like two Cocks, with heads as low as their hips; and thrusting their heads one against another, hoping to catch one another by the leg, which sometimes they do: But if both parties be weary, and that they cannot get that advantage, than they raise their heads, by pressing hard one against another, and so having nothing to take hold of but their bare flesh, they close, and grasp one another about the middle, and have one another in the hug, and then a fair fall is given on the back. And thus two or three couples of them are engaged at once, for an hour together, the women looking on: for when the men begin to wrestle, the women leave of their dancing, and come to be spectators of the sport.  
When any of them die, they dig a grave, and at evening they bury him, clapping and wring their hands, and making a doleful sound with their voices. They are a people of a timorous and fearful disposition, and consequently bloody, when they find advantages. If any of them commit a fault, give him present punishment, but do not threaten him; for if you do, it is an even lay, he will go and hang himself, to avoid the punishment.  
What their other opinions are in matter of Religion, I know not; but certainly, they are not altogether of the sect of the Saddu●es: For, they believe a Resurrection, and that they shall go into their own Country again, and have their youth renewed. And lodging this opinion in their hearts, they make it an ordinary practice, upon any great fright, or threatening of their Masters, to hang themselves.  
But Colonel Walrond having lost three or four of his best Negres this way, and in a very little time, caused one of their heads to be cut off, and set upon a pole a dozen foot high; and having done that, caused all his Negres to come forth, and march round about this head, and bid them look on it, whether this were not the head of such an one that hanged himself. Which they acknowledging, he then told them, That they were in a main error, in thinking they went into their own Countries, after they were dead; for, this man's head was here, as they all were witnesses of; and how was it possible, the body could go without a head. Being convinced by this sad, yet lively spectacle, they changed their opinions; and after that, no more hanged themselves.  
When they are sick, there are two remedies that cure them; the one, an outward, the other, an inward medicine. The outward medicine is a thing they call N●gre-oyle, and 'tis made in Barbary, yellow it is as Bees wax, but soft as butter. When they feel themselves ill, they call for some of that, and anoint their bodies, as their breasts, bellies, and sides, and in two days they are perfectly well. But this does the greatest cures upon such, as have bruises or strains in their bodies. The inward medicine is taken, when they find any weakness or decay in their spirits and stomaches, and then a dram or two of kill-devill revives and comforts them much.  
I have been very strict, in observing the shapes of these people; and for the men, they are very well timbered, that is, broad between the shoulders, full breasted, well filleted, and clean legged, and may hold good with Albert Durer's rules, who allows twice the length of the head, to the breadth of the shoulders; and twice the length of the face, to the breadth of the hips, and according to this rule these men are shaped. But the women not; for the same great Master of Proportions, allows to each woman, twice the length of the face to the breadth of the shoulders, and twice the length of her own head to the breadth of the hips. And in that, these women are faulty; for I have seen very few of them, whose hips have been broader than their shoulders, unless they have been very fat. The young Maids have ordinarily very large breasts, which stand strutting out so hard and firm, as no leaping, jumping, or stirring, will cause them to shake any more, than the brawns of their arms. But when they come to be old, and have had five or six Children, their breasts hang down below their navells, so that when they stoop at their common work of weeding, they hang almost down to the ground, that at a distance, you would think they had six legs: And the reason of this is, they tie the clothes about their Child's backs, which comes upon their breasts, which by pressing very hard, causes them to hang down to that length. Their Children, when they are first born, have the palms of their hands and the soles of their feet, of a whitish colour, and the sight of their eyes of a bluish colour, not unlike the eyes of a young Kitling; but, as they grow older, they become black.  
Their way of reckoning their ages, or any other notable accident they would remember, is by the Moon; and so accounting from the time of their children's births, the time they were brought out of their own Country, or the time of their being taken Prisoners, by some Prince or Potentate of their own Country, or any other notorious accidents, that they are resolved to remember, they account by the Moon; as, so many Moons since one of these, and so many Moons since another; and this account they keep as long as they can: But if any of them live long, their Arithmetic fails them, and then they are at a dead fault, and so give over the chase, wanting the skill to hunt counter. For what can poor people do, that are without Letters and Numbers, which is the soul of all business that is acted by Mortals, upon the Clobe of this World.  
Some of them, who have been bred up amongst the portugals, have some extraordinary qualities, which the others have not; as singing and fencing. I have seen some of these Portugal Negres, at Colonel James Draxes, play at Rapier and Dagger very skilfully, with their Stooka does, their Imbrocadoes, and their Passes: And at single Rapier too, after the manner of Charanza, with such comeliness; as, if the skill had been wanting, the motions would have pleased you; but they were skilful too, which I perceived by their binding with their points, and nimble and subtle avoidings with their bodies, and the advantages the strongest man had in the close, which the other avoided by the nimbleness and skilfulness of his motion. For, in this Science, I had been so well versed in my youth, as I was now able to be a competent Judge. Upon their first appearance upon the Stage, they march towards one another, with a slow majestic pace, and a bold commanding look, as if they meant both to conquer; and coming near together, they shake hands, and embrace one another, with a cheerful look. But their retreat is much quicker than their advance, and, being at first distance, change their countenance, and put themselves into their posture; and so after a pass or two, retire, and then to't again: And when they have done their play, they embrace, shake hands, and putting on their smother countenances, give their respects to their Master, and so go off. For their Singing, I cannot much commend that, having heard so good in Europe; but for their voices, I have heard many of them very loud and sweet.  
Excellent Swimmers and Divers they are, both men and women. Colonel Drax (who was not so strict an observer of Sundays, as to deny himself lawful recreations) would sometimes, to show me sport, upon that day in the afternoon, send for one of the Muscovia Ducks, and have her put into his largest Pond, and calling for some of his best swimming Negres, commanded them to swim and take this Duck; but forbade them to dive, for if they were not barred that play, they would rise up under the Duck, and take her as she swum, or meet her in her diving, and so the sport would have too quick an end. but that play being forbidden, the duck would make them good sport for they are stronger ducks, and better Divers by far than ours: and in this chase, there was much of pleasure, to see the various swimmings of the Negroes; some the ordinary ways, upon their bellies, some on their backs, some by striking out their right leg and left arm, and then turning on the other side, and changing both their leg and arm, which is a stronger and swifter way of swimming, than any of the others: and while we were seeing this sport, and observing the diversities, of their swimmings, a Negro maid, who was not there at the beginning of the sport; and therefore heard nothing of the forbidding them to dive, put off her petticoat behind a bush, that was at one end of the Pond, and closely sunk down into the water, and at one diving got to the Duck, pulled her under water, & went back again the same way she came to the bush, all at one dive. We all thought the Duck had dived: and expected her appearance above water, but nothing could be seen, till the subtlety was discovered, by a Christian that saw her go in, and so the duck was taken from her. But the trick being so finely and so closely done, I begged that the Duck might be given her again, which was granted, and the young girl much pleased.  
Though there be a mark set upon these people, which will hardly ever be wiped off, as of their cruelties when they have advantages, and of their fearfulness and falseness; yet no rule so general but hath his acception: for I believe, and I have strong motives to cause me to be of that persuasion, that there are as honest, faithful, and conscionable people amongst them, as amongst those of Europe, or any other part of the world.  
A hint of this, I will give you in a lively example; and it was in a time when Victuals were scarce, and Plantins were not then so frequently planted, as to afford them enough. So that some of the high spirited and turbulent amongst them, began to mutiny, and had a plot, secretly to be revenged on their Master, and one or two of these were Firemen that made the fires in the furnaces, who were never without store of dry wood by them. These villains, were resolved to make fire to such part of the boiling house, as they were sure would fire the rest, and so burn all, and yet seem ignorant of the fact, as a thing done by accident. But this plot was discovered, by some of the others who hated mischief, as much as they loved it; and so traduced them to their Master, and brought in so many witnesses against them, as they were forced to confess, what they meant should have been put in act the next night: so giving them condign punishment, the Master gave order to the overseer that the rest should have a day's liberty to themselves and their wives, to do what they would; and withal to allow them a double proportion of victual for three days, both which they refused: which we all wondered at knowing well how much they loved their liberties, and their meat, having been lately pinched of the one, and not having overmuch of the other; and therefore being doubtful what their meaning was in this, suspecting some discontent amongst them, sent for three or four of the best of them, and desired to know why they refused this favour that was offered them, but received such an answer: as we little expected; for they told us, it was not sullenness, or slighting the gratuity their Master bestowed on them, but they would not accept any thing as a recompense for doing that which became them in their duties to due, nor would they have him think, it was hope of reward, that made them to accuse their fellow servants, but an act of Justice, which they thought themselves bound in duty to do, and they thought themselves sufficiently rewarded in the Act. The substance of this, in such language as they had, they delivered, and poor Sambo was the Orator; by whose example the others were led both in the discovery of the Plot, and refuseall of the gratuity. And withal they said, that if it pleased their Master, at any time, to bestow a voluntary boon upon them, be it never so sleight, they would willingly and thankfully accept it: & this act might have beseemed the best Christians, though some of them were denied Christianity; when they earnestly sought it. Let others have what opinion they please, yet I am of this belief; that there are to be found amongst them, some who are as morally honest, as Conscionable, as humble, as loving to their friends, and as loyal to their Masters, as any that live under the sun, & one reason they have to be so, is, they set no great value upon their lives: And this is all I can remember concerning the Negroes, except of their games, which I could never learn, because they wanted language to teach me.  
As for the Indians, we have but few, and those fetched from other Countries; some from the neighbouring Lands, some from the Maine, which we make slaves: the women who are better versed in ordering the Cassavie and making bread, than the Negroes, we employ for that purpose, as also for making Mobbie: the men we use for footmen, and killing of fish which they are good at; with their own bows and arrows they will go out; and in a day's time, kill as much fish, as will serve a family of a dozen persons, two or three days, if you can keep the fish so long. They are very active men, and apt to learn any thing, sooner than the Negroes; and as different from them in shape, almost as in colour; the men very broad shouldered, deep breasted, with large heads, and their faces almost three square, broad about the eyes and temples, and sharp at the chin, their skins some of them brown, some a bright Bay, they are much craftier, and subtler than the Negroes; and in their nature falser; but in their bodies more active, their women have very small breasts, and have more of the shape of the Europeans then the Negroes, their hair black and long, a great part whereof hangs down upon their backs, as low as their haunches, with a large lock hanging over either breast, which seldom or never curls: clothes they scorn to wear, especially if they be well shaped; a girdle they use of tape, covered with little smooth shells of fishes, white, and from their flank of one side, to their flank on the other side, a fringe of blue Bugle; which hangs so low as to cover their privities. We had an Indian woman, a slave in the house, who was of excellent shape and colour, for it was a pure bright bay; small breasts, with the nipls of a porphyry colour, this woman would not be wooed by any means to wear clothes. She chanced to be with Child, by a Christian servant, and lodging in the Indian house, amongst other women of her own Country, where the Christian servants, both men and women came; and being very great, and that her time was come to be delivered, loath to fall in labour before the men, walked down to a Wood, in which was a Pond of water, and there by the side of the Pond, brought herself a bed; and presently washing her Child in some of the water of the Pond, lapped it up in such ●ags, as she had begged of the Christians; and in three hours' time came home, with her Child in her arms, a lusly Boy, frolic and lively.  
This Indian dwelling near the Sea-coast, upon the Main, an English ship put in to a Bay, and sent some of her men a shore, to try what victuals or water they could find, for in some distress they were: But the Indians perceiving them to go up so far into the Country, as they were sure they could not make a safe retreat, intercepted them in their return, and fell upon them, chase them into a Wood, and being dispersed there, some were taken, and some killed: but a young man amongst them straggling from the rest, was met by this Indian Maid, who upon the first sight fell in love with him, and hid him close from her Countrymen (the Indians) in a Cave, and there fed him, till they could safely go down to the shore, where the ship lay at anchor, expecting the return of their friends. But at last, seeing them upon the shore, sent the longboat for them, took them aboard, and brought them away. But the youth, when he came ashore in the Barbadoss, forgot the kindness of the poor maid, that had ventured her life for his safety, and sold her for a slave, who was as free born as he: And so poor Yarico for her love, lost her liberty.  
Now for the Masters, I have yet said but little, nor am able to say half of what they deserve. They are men of great abilities and parts, otherwise they could not go through, with such great works as they undertake; the managing of one of their Plantations, being a work of such a latitude, as will require a very good head-piece, to put in order, and continue it so.  
I can name a Planter there, that feeds daily two hundred mouths, and keeps them in such order, as there are no mutinies amongst themi and yet of several nations. All these are to be employed in their several abilities, so as no one be idle. The first work to be considered, is Weeding, for unless that be done, all else (and the Planter too) will be undone; and if that be neglected but a little time, it will be a hard matter to recover it again, so fast will the weeds grow there. But the ground being kept clean, 'tis fit to bear any thing that Country will afford. After weeding comes Planting, and they account two seasons in the year best, and that is, May and November; but Canes are to be planted at all times, that they may come in, one field after another; otherwise, the work will stand still. And commonly they have in a field that is planted together, at one time ten or a dozen acres. This work of planting and weeding, the Master himself is to see done; unless he have a very trusty and able Overseer; and without such a one, he will have too much to do. The next thing he is to consider, is the Ingenio, and what belongs to that; as, the Ingenio itself, which is the Primum Mobile of the whole work, the boiling-housing, with the Coppers and Furnaces, the Filling room, the Still-house, and Cureing-house; and in all these, there are great casualties. If any thing in the Rollers, as the Goudges, Sockets, Sweeps, Clogs, or Braytrees, be at fault, the whole work stands still; or in the boiling-housing, if the Frame which holds the Coppers, (and is made of Clinkers, fastened with plaster of Paris) if by the violence of the heat from the Furnaces, these Frames crack or break, there is a stop in the work, till that be mended. Or if any of the Coppers have a mischance, and be burnt, a new one must presently be had, or there is a stay in the work. Or if the mouths of the Furnaces, (which are made of a sort of stone, which we have from England, and we call it there, high gate stone) if that, by the violence of the fire, be softened, that it moulder away, there must new be provided, and laid in with much art, or it will not be. Or if the bars of Iron, which are in the flower of the Furnace, when they are red hot, (as continually they are) the fire-man, throw great shides of wood in the mouths of the Furnaces, hard and carelessly, the weight of those logs, will bend or break those bars, (though strongly made) and there is no repairing them, without the work stand still; for all these depend upon one another, as wheels in a Clock. Or if the Stills be at fault, the kill-devill cannot be made. But the main impediment and stop of all, is the loss of our Cattle, and amongst them, there are such diseases, as I have known in one Plantation, thirty that have died in two days. And I have heard, that a Planter, an eminent man there, that cleared a dozen acres of ground, and railed it about for pasture, with intention, as soon as the grass was grown to a great height, to put in his working Oxen; which accordingly he did, and in one night fifty of them died; so that such a loss as this, is able to undo a Planter, that is not very well grounded. What it is that breeds these diseases, we cannot find, unless some of the Plants have a poisonous quality; nor have we yet found out cures for these diseases; Chickens guts being the best remedy was then known, and those being chopped or minced, and given them in a horn, with some liquor mixed to moisten it, was thought the best remedy; yet it recovered very few. Our Horses too have kill diseases amongst them, and some of them have been recovered by Glisters, which we give them in pipes, or large seringes made of wood, for the same purpose. For, the common diseases, both of Cattle and Horses, are obstructions and bindings in their bowels; and so lingering a disease it is, to those that recover, as they are almost worn to nothing before they get well. So that if any of these stops continue long, or the Cattle cannot be recruited in a reasonable time, the work is at a stand; and by that means, the Canes grow over ripe, and will in a very short time have their juice dried up, and will not be worth the grinding.  
Now to recruit these Cattle, Horses, Camels, and Assinigos, who are all liable to these mischances and decays, Merchants must be consulted, ships provided, and a competent Cargo of goods adventured, to make new voyages to foreign parts, to supply those losses; and when that is done, the casualties at Sea are to be considered, and those happen several ways, either by shipwreck, piracy, or fire. A Master of a ship, and a man accounted both able, stout, and honest, having transported goods of several kinds, from England to a part of Africa, the River of Gambra, and had there exchanged his Commodities for Negres, which was that he intended to make his voyage of, caused them all to be shipped, and did not, as the manner is, shackle one to another, and make them sure; but having an opinion of their honesty and faithfulness to him, as they had promised; and he being a credulous man, and himself good natured and merciful, suffered them to go loose, and they being double the number of those in the ship, found their advantages, got weapons in their hands, and fell upon the Sailors, knocking them on the heads, and cutting their throats so fast, as the Master found they were all lost, out of any possibility of saving; and so went down into the Hold, and blew all up with himself; and this was before they got out of the River. These, and several other ways there will happen, that extremely retard the work of Suger-making.  
Now let us consider how many things there are to be thought on, that go to the actuating this great work, and how many cares to prevent the mischances, that are incident to the retarding, if not the frustrating of the whole work; and you will find them wise and provident men, that go on and prosper in a work, that depends upon so many contingents.  
This I say, to stop those men's mouths, that lie here, at home, and expect great profit in their adventures, and never consider, through what difficulty, industry, and pains it is acquired▪ And thus much I thought good to say, of the abilities of the Planters.  
The next thing is, of their natures and dispositions, which I found compliable in a high degree to all virtues, that those of the best sort of Gentlemen call Excellent ● as, Civilly entreating of Strangers, with communicating to them any thing within the compass of their knowledge, that might be beneficial to them, in any undertaking amongst them, and assisting them in it, giving them harbour for themselves and servants. And if their intentions were to buy Plantations, to make diligent inquiries for such as they desired, and to drive the bargain as near the wind for their advantages, as possibly they could, and to put themselves in some travels, in settling the business: Or, if that could not do them service, to recommend them to any friend they had, that lay more fit and convenient for their purpose. Loving, friendly, and hospitable one to another; and though they are of several Persuasions, yet, their discretions ordered every thing so well, as there never were any fall out between them: which to prevent, some of them of the better sort, made a Law amongst themselves, that whosoever named the word Roundhead or Cavalier, should give to all those that heard him, a Shot and a Turkey, to be eaten at his house that made the forfeiture; which sometimes was done purposely, that they might enjoy the company of one another; and sometimes this Shot and this Turkey would draw on a dozen dishes more, if company were accordingly: So frank, so loving, and so good natured were these Gentlemen one to another; and to express their affections yet higher, they had particular names one to another, as, Neighbour, Friend, Brother, Sister▪ So that I perceived nothing wanting, that might make up a firm and lasting friendship amongst them; though after I came away, it was otherwise.  
Sports and exercises they never used any, as Bowling, Shooting, Hunting, or Hawking; for indeed there are no places fit for the two first exercises, the Country being so Rocky, uneven and full of stumps of trees: and for the other two, they want game; for there are no kind of wild beasts in the Island, nor any foul fit to hawk at; besides the Country is so woody, as there is no Champion to fly in; Pheasants, Partridges, Heathpoults, Quails, or Rails, never set foot upon this ground, unless they were brought there; and if so, they never lived and for Hawks, I never saw but two, and those the merriest stirrers that ever I saw fly; the one of them was in an evening just at sun setting, which is the time the Bats rise, and so are to a good height; and at a downecome, this Barbary falcon took one of them and carried it away.  
# 
Tame beasts that are living on the Island. Camels.  If I shall begin with the largest first I must name Camels, and these are very useful beasts, but very few will live upon the Island: divers have had them brought over, but few know how to diet them. Captain Higginbotham had four or five, which were of excellent use, not only of carrying down sugar to the bridge, but of bringing from thence hogsheads of Wine, Beer, or Vinegar, which horses cannot do, nor can Carts pass for Gullies, and Negroes cannot carry it, for the reasons afore mentioned; a good Camel will carry 1600 l. weight, and go the surest of any beast.  
# 
Horses.  We have from several parts of the world, England, Holland, Bonavista, the Isles of Cape Verd, Virginie, New England, and some from one of the Leeward Lands in the Carribbies called Currissa, besides some we breed and very strong and good mettled, bold and fit to charge on: these horses we use either for the Ingenio, or the Saddle, seldom or never for carrying sugar, the gullies being so steep.  
# 
Oxen, Bulls, and Cowes.  We have from the several places I have named, but chiefly Bulls, from the I'll of May, and Bonavista; which are cattle, being well taught, will work the orderliest that I have seen any. With these, we have Cows, and some of them we use for the Pail, and some for the Ingenio, some we breed, and have speedier increase than in Europe, for here a Calf will bring a Calf in fourteen months; and if it were not for the diseases that take away our cattle, we should not need to fetch any from foreign parts.  
# 
Assinigoes'.  Are here of exceeding great use in the Island, in carrying our sugars down to the bridge which by reason of the gullies, the Horses cannot do: besides when the great reins fall the ways are so deep, and full of roots, as when a horse puts in his leg between two roots, he can hardly pull it out again, having a great weight on his back; and if he fall, 'tis hard lifting him up. Whereas the Assinigoes pick and choose their way, and sometimes choose out little ways in the wood, such as they know are fit for them to pass, which horses cannot do, because the ways are too narrow for them, or if they were not, they would want much the wit of the Assinigoes, to pick and choose their way. And if by chance the Assinigoes fall, two Negroes are able to help him up, and we seldom use more than two, for assistance to the Christian that has the charge of the carriages. One of these Assinigoes will carry 150 weight of sugar; some of the strongest 200 weight; our Planters have been very desirous if it were possible to get Mules there, for they would be of excellent use, in carrying their sugars, and working in the Ingenio; but they had got none when I was there, but they were making trials, either to get some of those, or some large Horse Assinigoes, to breed with the Mares of that Country.  
# 
Hogs.  We have here in abundance, but not wild or loose, for if they were they would do more harm than their bodies are worth; they are enclosed, and every man knows his own, those that rear them to sell, do commonly sell them for a groat a pound; weighing them alive; sometimes six pence if flesh be dear. There was a Planter in the Island, that came to his neighbour and said to him: Neighbour I hear you have lately bought good store of servants, out of the last ship that came from England, and I hear withal, that you want provisions, I have great want of a woman servant; and would be glad to make an exchange; If you will let me have some of your woman's flesh, you shall have some of my hogs flesh; so the price was set a groat a pound for the hog's flesh, and six pence for the Woman's flesh. The scales were set up, and the Planter had a Maid that was extreme fat, lazy, and good for nothing▪ Her name was Honour; The man brought a great fat sow, and put it in one scale: and Honour was put in the other, but when he saw how much the Maid outwayed his Sow: he broke off the bargain, and would not go on: though such a case as this, may seldom happen, yet 'tis an ordinary thing there, to sell their servants to one another for the time they have to serve; and in exchange, receive any commodities that are in the Island; I have said as much already of the largeness weight and goodness of these hogs as is needful, and therefore I shall need no more.  
# 
Sheep▪  We have here, but very few; and those do not like well the pasture, being very unfit for them; a sour tough and sapless grass, and some poisonous plant they find, which breeds diseases amongst them, and so they die away, they never are fat, and we thought a while the reason had been, their too much heat with their wool, and so got them often sho●ne; but that would not cure them, yet the Ewes bear always two Lambs, their flesh when we tried any of them, had a very faint taste, so that I do not think they are fit to be bred or kept in that Country: other sheep we have there, which are brought from Guinny and Binny, and those have hair growing on them, instead of wool; and liker Goats than sheep, yet their flesh is tasted more like mutton then the other.  
# 
Goats.  We have in greater plenty, and they prosper far better than the sheep, and I find little difference in the taste of their flesh, and the Goats here; they live for the most part in the woods, sometimes in the pasture, but are always enclosed in a fence, that they do not trespass upon their neighbour's ground; for whosoever finds Hog or Goat of his neighbours, either in his Canes, Corn, Potatoes, Bonavist, or Plantines, may by the laws of the Island shoot him through with a Gun, and kill him; but then he must presently send to the owner, to let him know where he is.  
# 
Birds.  The Birds of this place (setting two aside) are hardly worth the pains of describing; yet, in order, as I did the Beasts, I will set them down. The biggest is a direct Bussard, but somewhat less than our grey Bussards in England, somewhat swifter of wing; and the only good they do, is, sometimes to kill the Rats. The next to him in bigness, is the larger Turtle Dove, and of them, there is great store in the Island: 'tis a much handsomer bird, both in shape and colour, than ours in England, and is very good meat. Next to her is the lesser Turtle, a far finer bird than she, but of a contrary shape; for this is of the shape of a Partridge, but her plumidge grey, and a red brown under the wings; a prettier bird I do not know, of so few glorious colours; her tune like the other. The next is a bird like a Thrush, of a melancholy look, her feathers never smooth, but always ruffled, as if she were muing, her head down, her shoulders up, as if her neck were broke. This bird has for three or four notes, the loudest and sweetest, that ever I heard; if she had variety, certainly no bird could go beyond her; she looks always, as if she were sick or melancholy.  
Another there is, not much unlike a Wren, but big as a Thrush; and this is a merry and jolly, as the other is sad; and as she sits on a stick, jets, and lifts up her train, looking with so earnest and merry a countenance, as if she would invite you to come to her, and will sit till you come very near her. This bird I never heard sing. The nex●● Blackbird, with white eyes, and that so ill becomes her, as she is accounted an unhandsome bird; her voice harsh, somewhat like our Jay in England; they go in great flocks, and are harmful birds, for they are great devourers of corn, and blossoms of trees, and the Planters wish them destroyed, though they know not which way. They are a kind of Stairs, for they walk, and do not hop as other birds. One thing I observe in these birds, which I never saw in any but them, and that is, when they fly, they put their train into several postures; one while they keep it strait, as other birds; sometimes they turn it edgeways, as the tail of a fish, and by and by put it three square, with the covering feather a top, and the sides downwards. The next is of the colour of a Feldefare, but the head seems too big for her body, and for that reason they call her a Counsellor; her flying is extreme wanton; and for her tune, 'tis such as I have not heard any like her, not for the sweetness, but the strangeness of it; for she performs that with her voice, that no instrument can play, nor no voice sing, but hers; and that is, quarter notes, her song being composed of five tones, and every one a quarter of a note higher than other. Mr. John Coprario, a rare composer of Music, and my dear friend, told me once, that he was studying a curiosity in music, that no man had ever attempted to do; and that was, of quarter notes; but he not being able to go through with it, gave it over: But if he had lived to have gone with me to the Barbadoss, this bird should have taught him. Under this size, there are none considerable; Sparrows, Haysocks, Finches, yellow Hamers, Titnies, and divers others of that sort, for which I have no names. But the last and strangest of all, is, that which we call the humming Bird, much less than a Wren, not much bigger than a humble Bee, her body long, her wings small and sharp, of a sullen sad green, no pleasant colours on her; her manner of feeding is, just as a Bee, putting her bill into a blossom or a flower, tastes as lightly as a Bee, never sitting, but purring with her wings, all the time she stays with the flower; and the motion of her wings are as nimble and swift, as a Bee: We have no way to take her, but by shooting sand out of a gun at her, which mazes her for the present, that you may take her up; but there is no way to keep her alive, her feeding being such, as none can give her but herself. Now for the Birds that live upon the outward verge of the Island, I have not much to say. Sometimes Teals come to our Ponds, three or four couple together, but never go away; for when we see them, we take a gun, and coming near, shoot them, and the report of the gun frights, and makes those that are alive fly away, and fetch one turn, and come back to see their fellows dead, and alight to them, and so we shoot and shoot again till all be killed; for they will always come back to see their dead friends. The like we do with those birds we call Oxen and Kine, which come to us in like manner. Small Swallows we have now and then, but somewhat different from ours in colour.  
But there is a Bird they call, a Man of war, and he is much bigger than a Heron, and flies out to Sea upon discoveries, (for they never light upon the Sea) to see what ships are coming to the Island; and when they return, the Islanders look out, and say, A ship is coming, and find it true. I have seen one of them, as high as I could look, to meet us twenty leagues from land; and some others, almost as big as Ducks, that in an evening came in a flock of twenty, or there about, and they made divers turns about the ship, a little before Sunsetting; and when it grew dark, they lighted upon the ribs of the ship, and with little nooses of packthread, the sailors caught them; they were very fat and good.  
Though the Bat be no Bird, yet she flies with wings, and always a little before Sunsetting, at which time they come out of holes, chimneys, and hollow trees, and will raise them to a great height, feeding themselves with flies that they find in the air, at that time of the evening.  
# 
Of lesser Animals and Infects.  Having done with Beasts and Birds, we will inquire what other lesser Animals or Infects there are upon the Island, of which, Snakes are the chief, because the largest; and I have seen some of those a yard and a half long. The only harm they do, is to our Pigeon houses, and milk-panns; so that if we leave any hole in the bottom of the house, where they can come in, they will get to the nests, and devour the young Pigeons, if they be not over big. And yet 'tis strange to see, what great morsels they will swallow; slide they will up against a wall, if it be but perpendicular; but if it be declining outward, they cannot get up, but will fall back ten foot high, if they be hindered by any stooping of the wall; for which reason we make jetties, near the top of such rooms, as we will keep them out of; they have climbed six foot high upon the outside of a wall, come in at a window, down on the inside, skim our milk-pannes, and away again: Till we took one of them there, we knew not by what means our pans were thus skimed. They never sting any body, nor is there any venomous beast in the Island. The next to these are Scorpions, of which, some of them are as big as Rats, smooth, and coloured like a Snake, somewhat blewer, their bellies inclining to yellow, very nimble and quick to avoid their pursuers: yet, the Snakes will now and then take them, between whom there is a great conflict, before the quarrel be decided; for, the Scorpions that are large, are very strong, and will maintain the fight sometimes half an hour; I have seen them wrestle together a good part of that time: But in conclusion, the Snakes get the better, and devour the other. These Scorpions were never known to hurt man or beast. Toads or Frogs we have none.  
Lizards we had in great plenty, but the Cats kill them so fast in the houses, as they are much lessened in their number. This little Animal loves much to be where men are, and are delighted to stand and gaze in their faces, and hearken to their discourse. These with us, I think, are different from those of Europe; the bodies of ours are about four inches long, the tail near as much, headed not much unlike a Snake; their colour, when they are pleased, a pure grasse-green on the back, bluish toward the side, and yellowish on the belly; four legs, and those very nimble: When they see at distance some of their own kind, that they are angry with▪ they swell a little bigger, and change their colour, from green to russet or hair-colour, which abates much of their beauty; for, their green is very plea●ant and beautiful: Cold they are as Frogs. Next to these are Cockroches, a creature of the bigness and shape of a Beetle; but of a pure hair-colour, which would set him off the better, if he had not an ugly wabling gate, but that makes him unhandsome. He appears in the evening when 'tis dark, and will, when he pleases, fly to your bed, when he finds you sleeping, and bite your skin, till he fetch blood, if you do not wake; and if you take a Candle to search for him, he shifts away and hides himself, as the Pu●nices do in Italy. The Negres, who have thick skins, and by reason of their hard labour, sleep fondly at night, are bitten so, as far as the breadth of both your hands together, their skins are raced, as if it were done with a currie-comb. Next to these tormentors, are Musketoes, who by't and sting worse than the Gnats and Stouts, that sting Cattle in England, (and are commonly felt in marish ground). And next to them Meriwings, and they are of so small a size, and so thin and aereal, as you can hardly discern them, but by the noise of their wings, which is like a small bugle horn, at a great distance: Where they sting, there will rise a little knob, as big as a pease, and last so a whole day; the mark will not be gone in twenty four hours. Caterpillars we have sometimes in abundance, and they do very great harm; for, they light upon the leaves of our Potatoes, which we call Slips, and eat them all away, and come so low, as to eat of the Root too: And the only remedy we have, is, to drive a flock of Turkeys into the place where they are, and they will devour them. The harms these vermin do us, is double; first, in the slips, which is the food we give our Horses, and is cast into the rack; and in our Potatoes, being the root of these slips, which we ourselves feed upon.  
Flies we have of so many kinds, (from two inches long with the great horns, which we keep in boxes, and are showed by John Tredescan amongst his rarities) to the least Atom, as it would be a weary work to set them down; as also the sudden production of them, from Nothing to Maggets, from Maggets to Flies; and there is not only a race of all these kinds, that go on in a generation, but upon new occasions, new kinds; as, after a great downfall of rain, when the ground has been extremely moistened; and softened with the water, I have walked out upon a dry walk (which I made myself) in an evening, and there came about me an army of such flies, as I had never seen before, nor after; and they rose, as I conceived, out of the earth: They were as big bodied as Bees, but far larger wings; harm they did us none, but only lighted on us; their colour between ash-colour and purple.  
The next of these moving little Animals are Ants, or Pismires, and those are but of a small size, but great in industry; and that which gives them means to attain to their ends, is, they have all one soul. If I should say, they are here or there, I should do them wrong; for they are every where, under ground, where any hollow or loose earth is, amongst the roots of trees, upon the bodies, branches, leaves, and fruit of all trees, in all places without the houses and within, upon the sides, walls, windows, and roofs without; and on the floors, side-walls, sealings, and windows within; tables, cupboards, beds, stools, all are covered with them, so that they are a kind of Ubiquitaries. The Cockroaches are their mortal enemies, and though they are not able to do them any mischief, being living, (by reason they are far stronger and mightier than a hundred of them, & if they should force any one of them with multitudes, he has the liberty of his wings to make his escape) yet, when they find him dead, they will divide him amongst them into Atoms; and to that purpose, they carry him home to their houses or nests. We sometimes kill a Cockroach, and throw him on the ground, and mark what they will do with him; his body is bigger than a hundred of them, and yet they will find the means to take hold of him, and lift him up; and having him above ground, away they carry him, and some go by as ready assistants, if any be weary; and some are the Officers that lead and show the way to the hole into which he must pass; and if the Van curriers perceive, that the body of the Cockroach lies cross, and will not pass through the hole, or arch, through which they mean to carry him, order is given, and the body turned endwise, and this done a foot before they come to the hole, and that without any stop or stay; and this is observable, that they never pull contrary ways.  
Those that are curious, and will prevent their coming on their Tables, Cupboards, or Beds, have little hollows of timber, filled with water, for the feet of these to stand in; but all this will not serve their turn; for they will some of them, go up to the sieling, and let themselves fall upon the tasters of the Beds, Cupboards, and Tables.  
To prevent them from coming on our shelves where our meat is kept, we hang them to the roof by ropes, and tarre those ropes, and the roofs over them, as also the strings of our Hamacks, for which reason we avoid them better in Hamacks then in beds.  
Sometimes when we try conclusions upon them; we take the Carpet off the Table, and shake it, so that all the Ants drop off, and rub down the legs and feet of those tables, (which stood not in water) and having done so: we lay on the Carpet again, and set upon it a Salad dish, or Trencher, with sugar in it, which some of them in the room will presently smell, and make towards it as fast as they can, which is a long journey; for he must begin at the foot of the table, and come as high as the inside of the Carpet, and so go down to the bottom and up of the outside of the Carpet, before he gets on the table, and then to the sugar, which he smells to; and having found it, returns again the same way, without taking any for his pains, and informs all his friends of this booty; who come in thousands, and ten thousands, and in an instant, fetch it all away; and when they are thickest upon the table, clap a large book, (or any thing fit for that purpose) upon them, so hard as to kill all that are under it, and when you have done so, take away the book, and leave them to themselves, but a quarter of an hour, and when you come again, you shall find all those bodies carried away. Other trials we make of their Ingenuity, as this. Take a Pewter dish, and fill it half full of water, into which put a little Galley pot filled with Sugar, and the Ants will presently find it, and come upon the Table; but when they perceive it environed with water, they try about the brims of the dish, where the Galley pot is nearest, and there the most venturous amongst them, commits himself to the water, though he be conscious how ill a swimmer he is, and is drowned in the adventure: the next is not warned by his example, but ventures too; and is alike drowned: and many more, so that there is a small foundation of their bodies to venture on; and then they come faster than ever, and so make a bridge of their own bodies, for their friends to pass on; neglecting their lives for the good of the public; for before they make an end, they will make way for the rest, and become Masters of the Prize; I had a little white sugar which I desired to keep from them, and was devising which way to do it, and I knocked a Nail in the beam of the room, and fastened to it a brown thread, at the lower end of which thread, I tied a large shell of a fish; which being hollow I put the sugar in; and locked the door, thinking it safe; but when I returned, I found three quarters of my sugar gone, and the Ants in abundance, ascending and descending, like the Angels on jacob's Ladder, as I have seen it painted, so that I found no place safe, from these more than busy Creatures.  
Another sorts of Ants there are, but nothing so numerous or harmful as the other, but larger by far; these build great nests, as big as Be hives, against a wall, or a tree, of Clay and Lome, sometimes within doors, and in it several little Mansions, such as Bees make for themselves, but nothing so curious; these the Cockroaches and Lizards meet withal, waylay them near their nests, and feed upon them: which to prevent they make from thence, many and several galleries that reach some of them six or seven yards several ways, of the same earth they do their nests; so that for such a distance as that, they are not to be perceived, by any of their enemies, and commonly, their Avenues go out amongst leaves, or moss, or some other Covert, that they may not be perceived; but the most of these are in the woods; for we have destroyed their nests, and their galleries within doors so often, as they are weary of building, and so quit the house, I can say nothing of these, but that they are the quickest at their work of building, of any little Creatures that ever I saw. Spiders we have, the beautifullest and largest that I have seen, and the most curious in their webs; they are not at all Poisonous.  
One sort more of these harmful Animals there are, which we call Chegoes; and these are so little that you would hardly think them able to do any harm at all, and yet these will do more mischief than the Ants, and if they were as numerous as harmful, there were no enduring of them; they are of a shape, not much unlike a Louse, but no bigger than a mite that breeds in cheese, his colour bluish: an Indian has laid one of them, on a sheet of white paper, and with my spectacles on I could hardly discern him; yet this very little Enemy, can and will do much mischief to mankind. This vermin will get through your Stocking, and in a poor of your skin, in some part of your feet, commonly under the nail of your toes, and there make a habitation to lay his off spring, as big as a small Tare, or the bag of a Bee, which will cause you to go very lame, and put you to much smarting pain. The Indian women have the best skill to take them out, which they do by putting in, a small pointed Pinn●, or Needle, at the hole where he came in, and winding the point about the bag loosen him from the flesh, and so take him out. He is of a bluish colour, and is seen through the skin, but the Negroes whose skins are of that colour (or near it) are in ill case, for they cannot find where they are; by which means they are many of them very lame: some of these Chegoes are poisonous, and after they are taken out, the Orifice in which they lay, will fester and rankle for a fortnight after they are gone. I have had ten taken out of my feet in a morning, by the most unfortunate Yarico an Indian woman.  
Some kind of Animals more there are in the woods, which because I never saw I cannot speak their forms: some of them I guess are no bigger than Crickets; they lie all day in holes and hollow trees, and as soon as the Sun is down, they begin their tunes, which are neither singing nor crying, but the shrillest voices that ever I heard: nothing can be so nearly resembled to it, as the mouths of a pack of small beagles at a distance; and so lively, and chirping the noise is, as nothing can be more delightful to the ears, if there were not too much of it, for the music hath no intermission till morning, and then all is hushed.  
I had forgotten amongst my fishes to mention Crabs; but because this kind of them live upon the land, I might very well overslip them and now bring them in, amongst these Animals: they are small Crabs, such as women sell by dozen in baskets in the streets, and of that colour raw and alive, as these are boiled, which is of a reddish colour. These Crabs are coming from the Sea all the year long, (except in March) they hide themselves in holes, and in houses, and sometimes in hollow trees; and into every part of the Island they come, sometimes we meet them going up stairs in the night, sometimes in our low rooms, sometimes in our Gardens, where they eat the berbs. We hold them not good meat: But the Negres will often upon Sundays go a Crabbing, and think them very great dainties when they are boiled. These Crabs in March come all out of their holes, and march down towards the Sea in such multitudes, as to cover a great part of the ground where they go, and no hedge, wall, or house can stop them, but they will over. As we ride, our Horses tread on them, they are so thick on the ground. And they have this sense, to go the nearest way to the Sea, from the place where they are, and nothing can stop or stay them, but death. 'Tis the time I guess they go to breed.  
# 
Trees.  Having passed through all the reasonable and sensitives Creatures of this Island, I come now to say somewhat of the Vegetables, as of Trees: and of those there are such infinite varieties, as to mention all, were to lose myself in a wood; for, it were impossible for any one in the time I stayed there, (though he studied nothing else) to give an account of the particulars. And therefore I will only mention such, as for beauty or use, are of most and greatest esteem in the Island.  
# 
Physick-Nut.  And for that there is none of more use than the Physick-Nut, I will begin first with that, which though the name seem to promise health, yet, it has poison lodged secretly within, and that poison may bring health, being physically applied, and in fit times and seasons. The reason why I think it poisonous, is, because Cattle will not browse, nor feed on the leaves, nor willingly come near the shade. This tree will grow to be eighteen foot high, but we have a way to employ it; as for beauty and use, there are none such in the Island. This tree (which is of the height as I have told you) has many springs, of four, five, and six foot long; we lop them one after another, and as we take off the branches, cut stakes of them, about four foot and a half long, and stick them in the ground an inch deep, and no more, close to one another in the manner of Paliffadoes; and so, with a rail of either side, to keep them eeven, and here and there a spur or braket on either side, to keep them steady for a month; by which time, they will not only gather roots to strengthen them, and hold them up, but leaves to cover their tops, and so even and smooth they fall, as to cover the tops of themselves, at least two foot and a half downward: and will in a month more, be so firmly rooted in the earth, as you may remove your rails and brakets, to assist those that are planted after them, in other places. These leaves being large, smooth, and beautifully shaped, and of a full green, appear to your eyes like so much green Satin, hanged on a rail or line, so eeven and so smooth they hang naturally.  
The stems will grow apace, but more in their bigness then their height, (for you may if you please, keep them at this height, by cutting off the tops) and in a while they will not only touch, but imbody themselves one into another; and then they become as strong and useful a fence, as any can be made, so close, as to keep in Coneys, and keep out Rats; for, neither Cattle nor Vermine love to come near it. And as it is a beautiful and useful fence, for Gardens and Orchards, and to keep in Coneys, Turkeys, Muscovia Ducks, and Dunghill foul, that cannot fly over, (having one wing clipped) so it serves us for singular use, in fencing about all our Pastures, or what other ground we would enclose: For, our fences being all made of fallen trees, with the ends laid cross one upon another, and many of those trees such wood, as were apt to rot and decay, by extreme moisture, and violent heat; and the Planters having found the most of them were rotten and decayed, and to make new fences of that kind impossible, by reason the timbers and trees that grew very near that place, were employed in making those fences, (for as they made them, the timber stood in their way, and no more ado but cut them down, and lay them in their places without further removing) and removes of so great trees as they were, not to be done with few and weak hands: So that they were come to a great strait, and knew not which way, nor how, to renew these fences; some of the Pastures having no less than three thousand two hundred sixty eight trees to encompass them. At last, they thought upon this way, of making new fences, which is the most commodious that can be imagined. And so they gathered all the Physick-nuts they could, and sowed them, and made large Nurseries of them, which as soon as they grew to any strength, they removed, and planted them so, as making a sleight hedge between the old fence and the Pasture, that Cattle might not tread them down, being young and tender, they planted them between; and in four years' time they grew so strong, as they were of sufficient ability to defend themselves, and became a very sufficient fence to keep in or out the strongest Bulls in the Pasture. And then, all the wood of the old fence being dry, and fit for the Furnaces, was cut in short pieces, cleft, and sent home by the Assinigos; and part was gathered together, and made into Charcoals, for fuel at home, and for the Smith's Forge, for we have there no Sea-coals. Besides this, there is another use of this Plant, and that is Physical: Take five of the kernels, and eat them in a morning fasting, and they are a Vomit and Purge; but the body must be strong that takes so many: three will serve a body that is easy to work on: I myself took five of them, and they gave me twelve vomits, and above twenty stools, which was too great an evacuation in a hot Country, where the body is weak, and the spirits exhausted by continual sweeting.  
But I saw a stronger man there take them before me, and they wrought moderately with him; but, finding a weaker constitution to work on, they had the more powerful operation.  
This Nut, as it grows on the tree, is like a white Pear-plumb, and of a yellowish colour, with a pulp on it, as much as a Plumb; but that being taken off, there remains a stone, of a blackish colour, and within that, a kernel, and in that kernel, in the parting it in two halves, as our Hazle nuts in England, will part in the middle longwise, you shall find a thin film, which looks of a faint Carnation, which colour is easily discerned, the rest of the kernel being so perfectly white; Take out that film, and you may eat the nut safely, without any operation at all, and 'tis as sweet, as a Jordan-Almond. This film is perfectly discerned, when the nut is new gathered; but I have looked on them which have been longer kept, after I brought them into England, and I find the Carnation colour quite gone, but the kernel retains still his operation, both in Vomit and Purge.  
The leaves are shaped not much unlike a Vine leaf, but thrice as big, and much thicker, and fuller green.  
# 
Poison tree.  The poisoned tree, though I cannot commend for her virtues, yet for her beauties I can. She is almost as large every way as the Locust, but not of that manner of growing; her leaves full out as large and beautiful, as the Laurels, and so like, as not to be known asunder. The people that have lived long there, say, 'tis not wholesome to be under the shade of this tree. The fellers, as they cut them down, are very careful of their eyes; and those that have Cipers, put it over their faces; for if any of the sap fly into their eyes, they become blind for a month. A Negre had two Horses to walk, which were left with him by two Gentlemen; and the Horse's beginning to fight, the Negre was afeard, and let them go; and they running into the wood together, struck at one another, and their heels hitting some young trees of this kind, struck the poisonous juice into one another's eyes, and so their blindness parted the fray, and they were both led home stone blind, and continued so a month, all the hair and skin pilling off their faces. Yet, of this timber we make all, or the most part, of the Pots we cure our Sugar in; for, being sawed, and the boards dried in the Sun, the poison vapours out.  
And as this trees poison is in her sap, so the Mantionell's is in her fruit, which they account as high a poison, as that of the Cassavie. The fruit is like an apple John, and 'tis said to be one of those poisons, wherewith the Indian Cannibals invenome their Arrows.  
# 
Cassavie.  And now I have named the Cassavie, 'tis fit it come in the rank of poisons, though with good ordering it makes bread. 'Tis rather a shrub then a tree, the sprigs, few of them bigger than a broom-staffe, crooked and ill shaped; but no matter for that, for the leaves are so thick, as to cover them; and they grow in tufts or bunches, and ever an odd one, as, 5. 7. 9 or 11. every leaf an inch broad, and six or seven inches long; dark green, and turning backward from the foreside. Their Roots I have set down already, their bigness, and manner of growth, with the use of them.  
# 
Coloquintida.  Coloquintida is as beautiful a fruit, as any you can see, of the bigness of an Ostrages egg; a fruit of so ill a taste, as a spoonful of the liquor mars a whole pot of pottage; the rind smooth, with various greene's, interlaced with murries, yellows, and faint carnations.  
# 
Cassia-fistula.  Next to this shall be the Cassia fistula, which is a tree that will grow the most, in the least time, of any that ever I knew: I set one of the seeds, (which is but a small seed) and in a years time, it grew to be eight foot high, and as large and big in the stem, as an ordinary Rattoon you walk withal: The leaf of this tree is like that of an Ash, but much longer, and of a darker colour; the fruit, when 'tis ripe, just of the colour of a black pudding, and shaped as like, but longer. I have seen of them above 16 inches long; the pulp of it is purgative, and a great cooler of the reins.  
# 
The poisoned Cane.  Now because we will have all, or as many of the poisonous and Physical trees and plants together as we can, that they may not trouble another leaf, we will put in a plant amongst the trees, and that is so like a sugar Cane as hardly to be discerned, the one from the other: and this Plant hath this quality, that whosoever chews it, and sucks in any of the juice, will have his tongue, mouth, and throat, so swelled as to take away the faculty of speech for two days, and no remedy that I know but patience.  
# 
Tamarine.  Tamarine trees were but newly planted in the Island, at the time I came away, and the Palm tree (so much admired for her two rare virtues of Oil and Wine) was newly begun to be planted, the plant being brought us from the East Indies, but the Wine she brings may rather be called a pleasant drink, then to assume the name of Wine: 'tis thus gathered, they cut the bark in such a part of the tree, where a bottle may fitly be placed, and the liquor being received into this bottle, it will keep very good for a day and no longer but is a very delicious kind of liquor.  
# 
Fruit trees.  The poisonous trees and plants being passed over: 'tis now fit to mention such as will make amends, and put our mouths in taste, but not too suddenly to fall upon the best, I will begin with the most contemptible fruits which are in the Island, the Fig tree and Cherrytree, which have savoury names, but in their natures neither useful, nor well tasted. 
Fig tree.  The Fig tree being very large, but bears a small fruit, and those of so mean a condition, as I never saw any one eat of them, and the leaves not at all of the shape of our Fig leaves, nor the fifth part so large, the body of the tree I have seen as large as; an ordinary Elm here in England.  
# 
Cherry tree.  The Cherry tree is not altogether so large, the fruit as useless and insipid: but the colour something resembling a Cherry, and the shape not much unlike; which caused the planters to call it by that name.  
The next to these shall be fruits, rather for sauce then meat, to whet our appetites to those that follow after; and these are the Citrons, Oranges, Lemons, lime.  
The Citron is a small tree, though she bear a great fruit; and so ill matched they are, as the fruit pulls it down to the ground, and most of the fruit touches, and bears upon the ground; the stalk of a dark colour, the leaf shaped like that of the Limon, but of a very dark green: these fruits we had in great abundance, when first we came there, but were all cast away, by reason we had none but Muscavado sugar, and that is not fit to preserve with; besides there were very few then that had the skill to do them.  
# 
Orange.  The Orange trees do not prosper here, nor are the fruits so kindly as those of Bern udos: large they are and full of juice, but not so delicious as those of that Island; besides they are very full of seeds, and their rinds neither so deep, and pure an Orange Tawny, nor so thick, and therefore not so fit to preserve: the trees seldom last above seven years in their prime, and then decay.  

Limon.  The Limon tree is much better shaped and larger, but this fruit is but here and there, straggling in the Island. I have seen some of the fruit large, and very full of juice, with a fragrant smell: the leaves both of these and the Orange trees, I shall not need to mention being so well known in England.  
# 
Lime-tree.  The Lime tree is like a thick Hollybush in England, and as full of prickles: if you make a hedge of them, about your house, 'tis sufficient proof against the Negres; whose naked bodies cannot possible enter it, and it is an extraordinary sure fence against cattle; it commonly grows seven or eight foot high, extremely thick of leaves and fruit, and of prickles; the leaves not unlike those of a Limon tree, the fruit so like as not to be discerned, at the distance of three yards, but only that 'tis less, but in the taste of the rind and juice, extremely different, much fitter for sauce then the Limon, but not so good to eat alone.  
# 
Prickled apple.  The Prickled apple, grows on a tree extremely thick leaved, and those leaves large, and of a deep green, shaped not much unlike the leaf of a Walnut tree in England: this fruit is shaped like the heart of an Ox, and much about that bigness; a faint green on the outside, with many prickles on it, the taste very like a musty Limon.  
# 
Prickled Pear.  The next in order, shall be the Prickled pear, much purer in taste and better formed; the fruit being not unlike in shape to a Greenfield-peare, and of a faint green, intermixed with some yellow near the stalk; but the body of a mixed red, partly Crimson, partly Stammel, with prickled spots of yellow, the end of it growing somewhat larger than the middle, at which end, is a round spot of a murrey colour, the breadth of an inch, and circular with a Centre in the middle, and a small circle about it, and from that circle within, lines drawn to the utmost 〈◊〉 of that round Murrey spot, with faint circles between the small circle and the largest, upon that Murrey spot.  
These lines and circles, of a colour no more different in lightness from the murry, then only to be discerned, and a little yellower colour.  
# 
Pomegranate.  The Pomegranate is a beautiful tree the leaves small, with a green mixed with Olive colour, the blossom large, well shaped, and of a pure Scarlet colour; the fruit not so large there, as those we have from Spain. The young trees being set in rows, and planted thick make a very good hedge, being clipped eeven a top with Garden shears. The fruit is very well known to you and therefore I shall need say nothing of that, and these are all the remarkable fruits that grow on trees, and are proper to this Island, that I can remember, though I believe there are many more.  
The Prickled Pear   depiction of prickly pear (fruit) 
The Blossom of the Pomegranate   depiction of pomegranate (blossom) 
page. 70.  
# 
Gnaver.  The Gnaver grows on a Tree, bodied and leaved like a Cherrytree, but the leaves somewhat larger and stiffer; the fruit of the bigness of a small Limon, and near that colour, only the upper end somewhat blunter than the Limon; the rind about the thickness of the rind of a Limon, but soft, and of a delicate taste; it holds within a pulpie substance, full of small seeds, like a fig, some of them white within, and some of a stammel colour. These seeds have this property, that when they have passed through the body, wheresoever they are laid down, they grow. A Planter, & an eminent man in the Island, seeing his Daughter by chance about her natural business, called to her: Plant even, Daughter, plant even. She answered: If you do not like 'em, remove 'em, Father, remove 'em. These fruits have different tastes, some rank, some sweet; so that one would give a reason of this variety, which was, according to the several constitutions they had passed through, some having a milder, some a stronger savour.  
This tree doth much harm in our Plantations; for the Cattle eating of them, let fall their loads every where, and so they grow in aburdance, and do much harm to the Pastures, and much pains and labour is taken to destroy them. They are the best fruits preserved of any, the seeds being taken out, and the rind only preserved.  

Coco.  I have been told by some Planters in the Island, that Coco-trees grow there, and they are such men as I give credit to, but I never saw any; yet, I may venture to tell what shapes they bear, having been well acquainted with them at the Island of St. Jago, where there grew very many of them. They seldom are above 80. or 90 foot high, some a 100 The branches of these come out in several parts of the tree, leaving spaces between the heights; but the greatest quantity is at top, and that top always stoops a little; but the Nuts grow where the lower boughs break out.  
These Nuts are of several sises, the most of them as big as a large football, with a green skin without, and between that and the shell, a pulpy substance, which when it is dry, is like the rind of the Mangrave tree, of which they make roaps, or (to bring the resemblance a little nearer) like hemp kurds. This Nutshell is near half an inch thick, which we commonly cut at one end, a hole as big as a thirty shilling piece, and we find the shell full of a clear and pure tasted liquor, very delicious, but not very wholesome. This shell is li●'d within with a substance as thick as itself, a white colour, and tastes sweeter than the best french Walnut, and of that softness. The colour of the leaves of this tree, are like the Olive leaves.  

Custard-Apple.  The Custard apple grows on a tree full of branches and large leaves, and is a lively and lusty tree to look on; the fruit, when 'tis ripe, as big as the largest Pomewater, but just of the colour of a Warden. When 'tis ripe, we gather it, and keep it one day, and then it is fit to be eaten. We cut a hole at the lesser end, (that it may stand the firmer in the dish) so big, as that a spoon may go in with ease, and with the spoon eat it. Never was excellent Custard more like itself, than this to it; only this addition, which make it transcend all Custards that art can make, though of natural ingredients; and that is, a fruity taste, which makes it strange and admirable. Many seeds there are in it, but so smooth, as you may put them out of your mouth with some pleasure.  

Anchovie-Pear.  'Twas never my luck to see any of those trees, that bear the Anchovie-Pears, nor to taste of the fruit, and therefore can give you no account of that tree; only to let you know, that there is such a tree in the Island.  
# 
Trees of mixed kinds.  The Macow is one of the strangest trees, the Island affords; the body and branches being stuck all over with prickles, of the finest forms that I have seen.  

Macow.  They are black as jet, or Ebony polished; the sises, from one to seven inches long, sharp at the point, with proportionable increasings, from that part where it grows to the tree or bough, and waved, as I have seen some swords, from the point to the hilts, the finest natural pick teeth that can grow. I brought a large bundle with me, but had them picked out of my Box by the way. This tree is about the largeness of an ordinary Willow, the leaves of that colour and shape, but extremely stiff and hard.  
It bears at top a large tough of fruit, which we call Apples, but they are not a fruit to be eaten; their colour as their leaves, willow-green, and just such for shape as the Cyprus tree bears. Sure, Nature found this tree to some great purpose, she is so armed; for neither man nor beast can touch her, without being wounded. She is well shaped, her body strait, her branches well proportioned, her top round.  
# 
Date tree.  Next to this in colour are Date-trees, but the leaves somewhat longer. The shape of this tree I cannot give you, having never seen any old enough to bear the name of a tree, but sprigs rising from the root, at least ten foot high.  
# 
Mangrave.  The Mangrave is a tree of such note, as she must not be forgotten; for, though she be not of the tall and lusty sort of trees, yet, she is of great extent; for, there drops from her limbs a kind of Gum, which hangs together one drop after another, till it touch the ground, and then takes root, and makes an addition to the tree. So that if all these may be said to be one and the same tree▪ we may say, that a Mangrave tree may very well hide a troop of Horse. The bark of this tree being well ordered, will make very strong roaps, and the Indians make it as fine as flax, and spin it into fine thread, whereof they make Hammocks, and divers other things they wear: and I have heard, the linen they wear is made of this bark, as also their chairs and stools.  
# 
Calibash.  The Calibash tree bears leaves of the fullest and richest green, of any that I know, and the greatest plenty of leaves; her fruit not for food, it is for the most part as big as that of the Coco, round as a ball, green as the leaves of the same tree, smooth and shining, and their manner of growing is so close to the body, and the largest of the boughs, as to touch them so, that till it be pulled or cut off, we cannot perceive any stalk it has. Of this round ball, we make dishes, bowls and caps; for, being hollow within, as the Cocoanut, we employ them for several uses, as they are of different sises; some for dishes, some for cups, some for basons, and some of the largest to carry water in, as we do Goards, with handles a top, as that of a kettle, for they are smother, and much stronger than they. These look very beautifully on the tree, and to me the more beautiful, by how much they were the more strange; for, by their firm and close touching the trees, without any appearance of stalks, they seem to cleave, rather than grow to the trees.  
# 
Bay tree.  One, and but one tree in this Island have I seen, that bears an English name, and that is the Bay tree, whose leaves are so aromatic, as three or four of them will amply supply the place of Cloves, Mace, and Cinnamon, in dressing any dish of meat where that is required. It differs nothing in shape or colour from ours in England.  

Timber trees.  The Cedar is without question the most useful timber in the Island; for being strong, lasting, and not very heavy, 'tis good for building; but by reason of the smoothness and fairness of the grain, there is much of it used in Wainscots', Chairs, Stools, and other Utensils within doors; but, as they grow, I never saw any of them beautifully shaped, the leaves just like those of the Ash in England, but somewhat bigger.  
# 
Mastic.  The Mastic is a tree very tall, but the body slender, and therefore Nature hath provided means to support her; for, she has spurs or brackets above seven foot from the ground, which are fixed or engrafted in the body; and some of the spurs reach out from the tree to the root, so broad, as that tables have been made of a round form, above three foot and a half diameter. Some trees have two, some three of these spurs. This tree has commonly a double top, one side being somewhat higher than the other. The fruit is like none of the rest, 'tis of a stammel colour, and has neither skin nor stone; but it is more like a Cancre then a Fruit, and is accounted unwholesome, and therefore no man tastes it: 'tis, I believe, the seed of the tree, for we see none other. The leaves of this tree grow of such a height, as till they fall down, we can give no judgement of them. The timber of of this tree is ranked amongst the fourth sort, three being better than it. I have seen the bodies of these trees near sixty foot high.  
# 
Bully.  The Bully tree is less than the Mastic, and bears a fruit like a Bullis in England; her body straight, and well shaped; her branches proportionable, her timber excellent and lasting.  
# 
Redwood.  Redwood is a handsome tree, but not so lofty as the Mastic, excellent timber to work, for it is not so hard as some others, which is the cause they seldom break their tools in working it, and that is the reason the workmen commend it above others. 'Tis a middling tree for size, the body about two foot and a half diameter.  
# 
Prickled yellow-wood  This is accounted as good as the Redwood in all respects, and is a strong and lasting timber, good for building, and for all uses within doors.  
# 
Iron wood.  Iron wood is called so, for the extreme hardness; and with that hardness it has such a heaviness, as they seldom use it in building; besides, the workmen complain that it breaks all their tools. 'Tis good for any use without doors, for neither Sun nor rain can any ways mollify it. 'Tis much used for Clogs to the Rollers.  
# 
Lignum vitae.  Lignum vitae they use now and then for the same purpose, when the other is away; but having no bowling in that Country, little is used: They send it commonly for England, where we employ it to several uses; as, for making Bowls, Cabinets, Tables, and Tablemen.  
# 
Locust.  The Locust is a tree, not unfitly to be resembled to a Tuscan Pillar, plain, massy, and rural, like a well limned labourer; for, the burden it bears being heavy and ponderous, aught to have a body proportionably built, to bear so great a weight. That rare Architect, Vitruvius, taking a pattern from Trees, to make his most exact Pillars, rejects the wreathed, vined, and figured Columns; and that Columna Atticurges, mentioned by himself, to have been a squared Pillar; and those that are swelled in the middle, as if sick of a Tympany or Dropsy; and chooses rather the straightest, most exact, and best sised to bear the burden that lies on them. So, looking on these trees, and finding them so exactly to answer in proportion to the Tuscan Pillars, I could not but make the resemblance the other way: For, Pillars cannot be more like Trees, than these Trees are like Tuscan Pillars, as he describes them. I have seen a Locust (and not one, but many) that hath been four foot diameter in the body, near the root, and for fifty foot high has lessened so proportionably, as if it had taken pattern by the ancient Remainders, which Philander was so precise in measuring, which is a third part of the whole shaft upward, and is accounted as the most graceful diminution. The head to this body is so proportionable, as you cannot say, 'tis too heavy or too leight; the branches large, the sprigs, leaves, and nuts so thick, as to stop all eyesight from passing through, and so eeven at top, as you would think you might walk upon it, and not sink in. The Nuts are for the most part three inches and a half long, and about two inches broad, and somewhat more than an inch thick; the shell somewhat thicker than a half crown piece, of a russet Umbre, or hair colour; the leaves bigger than those that grow upon the Ash in England: I shall not mention the timber, having given it in my Buildings. The Kernels are three or four in every nut, and between those, a kind of light pulpie substance, such as is in a Hazelnut, before the kernel be grown to the full bigness: In times of great famine there, the poor people have eaten them for sustenance: But, of all tastes, I do not like them.  
# 
Bastard-Locust.  Another Locust there is, which they call the bastard-Locust. This looks fair, but will not last.  

Palmeto the less.  There is a tree called the Palmeto, growing near the Sea-coast, which being a sandy light ground, does not afford that substance of mould, to make a large tree; nor shall you find in that low part of the Island, any considerable trees fit for building, which is a main want and hindrance to them that would build there; for, there is no means to transport any from the high lands, by reason of the unpassableness of the ways; the body of this tree I have seen about 45 or 50 foot high, the Diameter seldom above 15 or 16 inches, the rind of a pure ash colour, full of wrinkles, the leaves about two foot and a half long, in bunches, just as if you took twenty large flags, with their flat sides together, and tied them at the broader ends. With these bunches they thatch houses, laying every bunch by himself on the lathes, somewhat to overhang one another, as tiles do. This is a very close kind of thatch, keeps dry and is very lasting, and looking up to them on the inside of the room, they are the prettiest becoming figures that I have seen of that kind, these leaves grow out no where but at the tops of the trees.  
# 
Palmeto Royal.  Another kind of Palmeto there is, which as it has an addition to the name, has likewise an addition to the nature: for I believe there is not a more Royal or Magnificent tree growing on the earth, for beauty and largeness, not to be paralleled; and excels, so abundantly in those two properties and perfections, all the rest, as if you had ever seen her, you could not choose but fall in love with her; I'm sure I was extremely much, and upon good and Antique Authority: For if Xerxes' strange Lydian love the Plantain tree, was loved for her age, why may not I love this for her largeness? I believe there are more women loved for their largeness then their age, if they have beauty for an addition, as this has; and therefore I am resolved in that point, to go along with the multitude, who run very much that way: but how to set her out in her true shape and colour, without a Pencil, would ask a better Pen than mine; yet I will deliver her dimensions as near truth as I can, and for her beauty much will arise out of that. But first I will beg leave of you to show her in her Infancy, which is about ten or twelve years old, at which time she is about seventeen foot high, her body and her branches, and that part which touches the ground, not unlike an Inkhorn, which I have seen turned in Ivory, round at the bottom and bellied like that part which holds the Ink; and the stem or body of the tree, growing less, as that part which holds the Pens, but turned by a more skilful workman; and some of this body, part tawny, part purple, with rings of white and green mixed, that go about her; and these rings at six inches distance. This stem, to be about six foot and a half high, upon which grows the bottom of the stalks, thin as leaves of Parchment, enwrapping one another so close as to make a continued stem, of the same bigness, for two foot and a half above the other, every one of those films or skins, bearing a stalk, which lessens so insensibly, from the skin to the point as none but the greater former of all beauty can make the like.  
These stalks or branches, are of several lengths, those that are the most inward, are the highest; and every one of those stalks adorned with leaves, beginning a little from the films to the point, and all these leaves like Cylinders, sharp at either end, and biggest in the middle: that part of the stem which is the enwrappings of the films of a pure grass green, shining as parchment died green, and slicked with a slick-stone, and all the branches with the leaves, of a full grass green spreading every way, and the highest of them eight foot above the green stem, the other in order to make a well shaped Top, to so beautiful a stem. The branches sprout forth from the middle, or intrinsic part of the tree, one at once; and that wrapped up so close as 'tis rather like a Pike then a branch with leaves, and that Pike always bends toward the East; but being opened by the Sun's heat spreads the leaves abroad, at which time the outmost or eldest branch or sprig below withers and hangs down, and pulls with it the film that bears it, and so both it and the film which holds it up turn of a ruslet colour and hang down like a dead leaf, till the wind blows them off; by which time the Pike above is become a branch, with all its leaves opened; then comes forth another Pike, and then the next outmost branch and film below, falls away as the former, and so the tree grows so much higher▪ as that branch took room, and so a pike and a dead leaf, a pike and a dead leaf, till she be advanced to her full height which will not be till 100 years be accomplished: about thirty or forty years old, she will bear fruit, but long before that time, changes her shape, her belly being lessened partly by the multiplicity of roots, she shoots down into the earth (nature foreseeing how great a weight they were to bear, and how great a stress they were to suffer, when the winds take hold of so large a head, as they were to be crowned with) and partly by thrusting out sustenance and substance, to raise and advance the stem or body (for out of this belly which is the storehouse of all this good it comes) so that now she becomes taper, with no more lessening then a well shaped arrow, and full out as strait, her body then being of a bright Ash colour, with some dapples of green, the films a top retaining their smoothness and greenness, only a little variation in the shape, & that is a little swelling near the place that touches the stem or body, not much unlike an Urinal, so that the swelling that was in the body, is now raised up to the films or skins above. But at this age, the branches stand not so upright, as when the tree was in her minority, but has as great beauty in the stooping and declension, as she had in the rising of her branches, when her youth thrusts them forth with greater violence and vigour, and yet they had then some little stooping near the points. And now there is an addition to her beauty by two green studds, or supporters, that rise out of her sides, near the place where the films join to the tree, and they are about three foot long, small at the place from whence they grow, but bigger upwards, purely green and not unlike the Iron that Glasiers use to melt their Sawder with.   depiction of royal palm 
The Young Palmeto Royal  
A Scale of 8 foot  
page. 76.   depiction of royal palm 
The Old Palmeto Royal  
This plant here expressed is of the least Magnitude being buta foot in diametre, and the height some what less than 100 times his own diametre; But there have been some growing upon the Island, which have been two foot diametre, and have been 150 times their own diametre, which is 300 foot high.  
A scale of 30 feet  
page. 78.  
But, I doubt, I have tired you with naming so many trees, and therefore I will give over; but, with this rule, that which way soever I have traveled, (from the place I dwelled) either East, West, North, or South, (but four miles distant) I have still found trees, such as I had never seen before, and not one of those I have named, and many of them extremely large and beautiful. And the nearer the middle of the Island, the larger the trees, and the leaves: so that from trees of a hundred foot high, to a diminution of twenty; and from leaves of eighteen inches long, with a proportionable breadth to that length, to the small ones of half an inch, which most of the trees bear that are near the Bridge, and, I think, near the Sea, every where you shall find many, and the most such. And the reason I have given before; the land in the highest part of the Island, being very rich mould, and that near the Sea being a sandy light earth. And in the partings or twists of the branches of those trees, (which I have not named) such excrescences grow out, as are strange for their forms, and no doubt medicinable in their natures; such as is our Misleto, or Polypodium, and much larger, and more frequent; but we want skilful men, to find out their virtues.  
# 
Plants that bear fruit. Ginger.  There are (besides the Bay-leaves, which, as I told you, might serve for Cloves, Mace, and Cinnamon) two sorts of spices, Ginger, and red-Pepper: The Ginger being a root which brings forth blades, not unlike in shape to the blades of Wheat, but broader and thicker, for they cover the ground so, as you cannot see any part of it. They are of a popinjay colour, the blossom a pure scarlet. When 'tis ripe▪ we dig up the roots, (cutting off the blades) and put them into the hands of an Overseer, who sets many of the young Negres to scrape them, with little knives, or small iron spuds, ground to an edge. They are to scrape all the outward skin off, to kill the spirit; for, without that, it will perpetually grow. Those that have Ginger, and not hands to dress it thus, are compelled to scald it, to kill the spirit; and that Ginger is nothing so good as the other, for it will be hard as wood, and black; whereas the scrapped Ginger is white and soft, and has a cleaner and quicker taste.  
# 
Red Pepper  There is of this kind two sorts, the one so like a child's Coral, as not to be discerned at the distance of two paces; a crimson and scarlet mixed, the fruit about three inches long, and shines more than the best polished Coral. The other, of the same colour, and glistering as much, but shaped like a large button of a Cloak; both of one and the same quality; both so violently strong, as when we break but the skin, it sends out such a vapour into our lungs, as we fall all a coughing, which lasts a quarter of an hour after the fruit is removed; but, as long as we are garbling it, we never give over. This Spice the Spaniards love, and will have it in all their meat, that they intent to have picant; for a greater Hough goo is not in the world. Garlic is faint and cool to it. It grows on a little shrub, no bigger than a Goosbery-bush.  

Cucumber.  Having inflamed this leaf with a burning heat, it is, fit to apply a Cooler, lest it fall on fire; and that is such a one, as is cold in the third degree, a Cucumber; of which kind we have excellent good, from the beginning of November to the end of February; but after▪ that, the weather grows too hot. They serve as Salads cold, with Oil, Vinegar, and Pepper; and hot, being stewed, or fried, of which we make Sauce for Mutton, Pork, Turkeyes, or Muscovia Ducks. Geese I never saw but two in the Island, and those were at the Governors' house.  
# 
Million.  Million we have likewise for those four months; but before or after, the weather is too hot. They are for the most part larger than here in England. I have seen them cut four inches thick; they eat moister than here they do, which makes them the less wholesome. We take no other care (after the seeds are put into the ground) but to weed them. I have seen of them sixteen inches long.  
# 
Water-Millon.  The Water milon there, is one of the goodliest fruits that grows. I have seen of them, big as a Cloak-bag, with a suit of clothes in it; purely green, engrayled with straw colour; And so wanton Nature is, in disposing those figures, as though they be upon all parts of the fruit; yet, they vary and flow so infinitely, as no inch of square or circle is to be found upon the rind, that is like one another, and the whole rind as smooth as polished glass. Where they put out upon the ground, there they lie; for the Vine they grow by, has not strength to remove them. This fruit within is not unlike an Apple for colour; but for taste, not like any fruit I know in England, waterish, and wallowish; yet the people there eat strange quantities of it, two or three pieces, big, as if cut round about a twelve-penny loaf, an inch thick: They hold it rarely cooling to the body, and excellent for the stone. The seeds are of themselves so strong a Purple, as to die that part of the fruit it touches, of the same colour; and till they do so, the fruit is not full ripe: They account the largest, best. Extremely full of seeds they are, which in the eating slip out with such ease, as they are not at all troublesome.  
# 
Grapes.  Grapes we have in the Island, and they are indifferently well tasted, but they are never ripe together; some may be picked out to make Wine, but it will be so small a quantity, as it will not be worth the while. There is always some green, some ripe, some rotten grapes in the bunch.   depiction of plantain 
The Plantine  
A Scale of: 8: foot  
Blossomed  
page 80  
# 
Wild Plantine.  The wild Plantine grows much as the other does, but the leaves not so broad, and more upright, the fruit not to be eaten; of a scarlet colour, and almost three square. I know no use of this fruit or leaves, but to look on.  
# 
Bonano.  The Bonano differs nothing from the Plantine, in the body and leaves but only this, that the leaves are somewhat less, and the body has here and there some blackish spots, the blossom no bigger than a large bud of a Rose; of a faint purple, and Ash colour mixed, the stalk that bears it, adorned with small blossoms, of several colours; when they fall off, there comes out of the fruit, which does not turn back as the Plantines do, but stand outright like a bunch of puddings, all near of a length, and each of them between four and five inches long. This fruit is of a sweeter taste than the Plantine; and for that reason the Negroes will not meddle with them, nor with any fruit that has a sweet taste; but we find them as good to stew, or preserve as the Plantine, and will look and taste more like Quince. This tree wants little of the beauty of the Plantine, as she appears upon the ground, in her full growth; and though her fruit be not so useful a food for the belly, as that of the Plantine, yet she has somewhat to delight the eyes, which the other wants, and that is the picture of Christ upon the Cross; so lively expressed, as no Limner can do it (with one colour) more exactly; and this is seen, when you cut the fruit just cross as you do the root of Ferne, to find a spread Eagle: but this is much more perfect, the head hanging down, the arms extended to the full length, with some little elevation; and the feet cross one upon another.  
This I will speak as an Artist; let a very excellent Limner, paint a Crucifix, only with one colour, in limning; and let his touches be as sharp, and as masterly as he pleases, the figure no bigger than this, which is about an inch long, and remove that picture at such a distance from the eye, as to lose some of the Curiosity, and dainty touches of the work, so as the outmost stels, or profile of the figure, may be perfectly discerned, and at such a distance; the figure in the fruit of the Bonano, shall seem as perfect as it: much may be said upon this subject by better wits▪ and abler souls than mine: My contemplation being only this, that since those men dwelling in that place professing the names of Christians, and denying to preach to those poor ignorant harmless souls the Negroes, the doctrine of Christ Crucified, which might convert many of them to his worship, he himself has set up his own Cross, to reproach these men, who rather than they will lose the hold they have of them us slaves, will deny them the benefit and blessing of being Christians. Otherwise why is this figure set up, for these to look on, that never heard of Christ, and God never made any thing useless or in vain.   depiction of banana tree 
The Bonano with the fruit ripe  
The Blossom  
A scale of 8 feet  
page. 82.   diagram of sugar cane mill (ground plan) 


An Index to the Platform or Superficies of an Ingenio, that grinds or squeezes the Sugar.  
A THe ground-plot, upon which the Posts or Pillars stand, that bear up the house, or the Intercolumniation between those Pillars.  
B The Pillars or Posts themselves.  
C The wall between the Mill-house and boiling-housing.  
D The Circle or Circumference, where the Horses and Cattle go, which draw the Rollers about.  
E The Sweeps, to which the Horses and Cattle are fastened, that draw about the Rollers,  
F The Frame of the Ingenio.  
G The Brackets or Butteresses, that support that Frame.  
H The Door, that goes down stairs to the boiling-housing.  
I The Cistern, into which the Liquor runs from the Ingenio, immediately after it is ground, and is carried in a Pipe under ground to this Cistern, where it remains not above a day at most.  
K The Cistern that holds the Temper, which is a Liquor made with ashes, steeped in water, and is no other than the Lie we wash withal in England. This Temper, we straw in the three last Coppers, as the Sugar boyles, without which, it would never Corn, or be any thing but a Syrup; but the salt and tartarousnesse of this Temper, causes it to turn, as Milk does, when any sour or sharp liquor is put into it; and a very small quantity does the work.  
L The boiling-housing,.  
The five black Rounds are the Coppers, in which the Sugar is boiled, of which, the largest is called the Clarifying Copper, and the least, the Tatch.  
M The Cooling Cistern, which the Sugar is put into, presently after it is taken off the fire, and there kept till it be Milk-warm; and than it is to be put into Pots made of boards, sixteen inches square above, and so grow taper to a point downward; the Pot is commonly about thirty inches long, and will hold thirty or thirty five pounds of Sugar.  
N The Door of the Filling-room.  
O The Room itself, into which the Pots are set, being filled, till the Sugar grow cold and hard, which will be in two days and two nights, and then they are carried away to the Cureing-house.  
P The tops of the Pots, of sixteen inches square, and stand between two stantions of timber, which are girded together in several places, with wood or iron, and are thirteen or fourteen inches assunders; so that the tops of the Pots being sixteen inches, cannot slip between, but are held up four foot from the ground.  
Q The Frame where the Coppers stand, which is raised above the flower or level of the room, about a foot and a half, and is made of Dutch Bricks, which they call Klinkers, and plaster of Paris. And besides the Coppers, there are made small Gutters, which convey the skimmings of the three lesser Coppers, down to the Still-house, whereof the strong Spirit is made, which they call kill-devill, and the skimmings of the two greater Coppers are conveyed another way, as worthless and good for nothing.  
R The Door that goes down the stairs to the fire-room, where the Furnaces are, which cause the Coppers to boil; and though they cannot be expressed here, by reason they are under the Coppers; yet, I have made small semicircles, to let you see where they are, behind the partition-wall, which divides the fire-room from the boiling-housing; which wall goes to the top of the house, and is marked with the Letter (c) as the other walls are.  
S A little Gutter made in the wall, from the Cistern that holds the first Liquor, to the clarifying Copper, and from thence is conveyed to the other Coppers, with Ladles that hold a gallon a piece, by the hands of Negres that attend that work day and night, shifting both Negres and Cattle every four hours, who also convey the skimmings of the three lesser Coppers down to the Still-house, there to be twice distilled; the first time it comes over the helm, it is but small, and is called Low-wines; but the second time, it comes off the strongest Spirit or Liquor that is potable.  
T All Windows.  
U The Fire-room, where the Furnaces are, that make the Coppers boil.  
W The Still-house.  
X The Cistern that holds the skimmings, till it begin to be sour, till when, it will not come over the helm.  
Y The two Stills in the Still-house.  
Z The Semicircles, that show where about the Furnaces stand.    
Place this after Folio 84.  
The superfities or Plottforme of the Ingenio that grinds or squeeses the canes which make the sugar  
A scales of 40 foot   diagram of sugar cane mill (elevation) 
The upright of the Ingenio or Mill that squeeses or grinds the Sugar Canes ●  


a. the foundation or plates of the house which must be of massey and lasting timber.  
b. the frame of the Ingenio  
c. the planks that be are up the Rollers  
d. the suporter or prop that bears up those planks  
e. the Rollers themselves  
f. the shaft that is grafted into the middle roller which turns both the other  
g. the sweeps that come over all the work and reach to the Circle where the horses and Cattle draw.  
h. the Bracketts that keep the frame from shakeing whereof there must be 8.  
i. the sides of the house which are strong posts or studds whic● bear up the house and are placed at ten foot distance with Bracke● above and below to strengthen them forbearing up the plates of the house above.  
k. the out Brackets that keep the posts from starting orbuc●  
l. the great Beam to which the Shaft of the middle Roller is let in by a goudg in a sockett and goes cross the middle of the house  
m. the Brackets that support the great beam and likewise all the Roof of the house  
n. the Roof or cover of the house.    
A scale of 40 foot   diagram of sugar curing house (floor plan, first floor) 
The first Story of the Cureing house where the pots stand which hold the Sugar and is 8. foot a inches from the ground having 14. steps to rise of 7. inches to a step.  
In this story is 924 pots and they use to have another story above this which will hold above 600. pots more  


The Index of the Cureing house.  
a. the room where they knock out the sugar when it is cured, or made into whites, and is called the knocking room; when they knock it out for muscavadoes, they find the middle of the pot well coloured, but the upper and nether parts, of a bro●●er, colour the top frothy and light, the bottom very brown and full of Molosses, both which they set aside to be boiled again with the Mosses in the Cisterns of which they make Penneles, which though it be a worse kind of sugar in the spending yet you will hardly know it from the second sort of Muscove sugar  
b. the two doors  
c. the passages between the pots upon the flour above  
d. the great passage in the middle of the room from end to end  
e. the tops of the pots which are. 16. inches square and hang between stantions of timber borne up by very strong and Massy studs or posts, and girded or bract together with Iron plates or wood, the length of the pots are 26. or 28. inches long made taper downward, and hold about 30. pound of sugar.  
f. the walls of the room which is 100 foot long and 40. foot broad within, they have some times a story of pots above this.    
a Scale of 40. foot   diagram of sugar curing house (floor plan, ground floor) 
The ground room of the Cureing house of the place where the gutters lie which. convey the Molosses to the Cisterns  


The Index to the ground room.  
a. the knocking room.  
b. the doors  
c. the vacuity between the gutters  
d. the Cisterns of which there are 4. which hold the Moloses till they boil it which commonly they do one day in a week.  
e. all the gutters that convey the Molosses down to the Cisterns.  
f. the walls of the room which are to be accounted two foot thick, 〈◊〉 there are seldom any windows in the Cureing house, for the moist air is an enemy to the cure of the sugar rather bring panns of well kindled coals into the room especially in moist and rainy wether.    
page 84   depiction of queen pine 
The Queen Pine.  
page 84  
At the time we landed on this Island, which was in the beginning of September, 1647. we were informed, partly by those Planters we found there, and partly by our own observations, that the great work of Sugar-making, was but newly practised by the inhabitants there. Some of the most industrious men, having gotten Plants from Fernambock, a place in Brasill, and made trial of them at the Barbadoss; and finding them to grow, they planted more and more, as they grew and multiplied on the place, till they had such a considerable number, as they were worth the while to set up a very small Ingenio, and so make trial what Sugar could be made upon that soil. But, the secrets of the work being not well understood, the Sugars they made were very inconsiderable, and little worth, for two or three years. But they finding their errors by their daily practice, began a little to mend; and, by new directions from Brasil, sometimes by strangers, and now and then by their own people, (who being covetous of the knowledge of a thing, which so much concerned them in their particulars, and for the general good of the whole Island) were content sometimes to make a voyage thither, to improve their knowledge in a thing they so much desired. Being now made much abler to make their queries, of the secrets of that mystery, by how much their often failings, had put them to often stops and nonplusses in the work. And so returning with more Plants, and better Knowledge, they went on upon fresh hopes, but still short, of what they should be more skilful in: for, at our arrival there, we found them ignorant in three main points, that much conduced to the work; viz. The manner of Planting, the time of Gathering, and the right placing of their Coppers in their Furnaces; as also, the true way of covering their Rollers, with plates or Bars of Iron: All which being rightly done, advance much in the performance of the main work. At the time of our arrival there, we found many Sugar-works set up, and at work; but yet the Sugars they made, were but bare Muscavadoes, and few of them Merchantable commodities; so moist, and full of molosses, and so ill cured, as they were hardly worth the bringing home for England. But about the time I left the Island, which was in 1650. they were much bettered; for than they had the skill to know when the Canes were ripe, which was not, till they were fifteen months old; and before, they gathered them at twelve, which was a main disadvantage to the making good Sugar; for, the liquor wanting of the sweetness it ought to have, caused the Sugars to be lean, and unfit to keep. Besides, they were grown greater proficients, both in boiling and curing them, and had learned the knowledge of making them white, such as you call Lump Sugars here in England; but not so excellent as those they make in Brasill, nor is there any likelihood they can ever make such: the land there being better, and lying in a Continent, must needs have constanter and steadier weather, and the Air much drier and purer, than it can be in so small an Island, as that of Barbadoes. And now, seeing this commodity, Sugar, hath gotten so much the start of all the rest of those, that were held the staple Commodities of the Island, and so much over-toped them, as they are for the most part slighted and neglected. And, for that few in England know the trouble and care of making it, I think it convenient, in the first place, to acquaint you, as far as my memory will serve, with the whole process of the work of Sugar-making, which is now grown the soul of Trade in this Island. And leaving to trouble you and myself, with relating the errors our Predecessors so long wandered in, I will in brief set down the right and best way they practised, when I left the Island, which, I think, will admit of no greater or farther improvement.  
But, before I will begin with that, I will let you see, how much the land there hath been advanced in the profit, since the work of Sugar began, to the time of our landing there, which was not above five or six years: For, before the work began, this Plantation of Major Hilliards, of five hundred acres, could have been purchased for four hundred pound sterling; and now the half of this Plantation, with the half of the Stock upon it, was sold for seven thousand pound sterling and it is evident, that all the land there, which has been employed to that work, hath found the like improvement. And, I believe, when the small Plantations in poor men's hands, of ten, twenty, or thirty acres, which are too small to lay to that work, be bought up by great men, and put together, into Plantations of five, six, or seven hundred acres, that two thirds of the Island will be fit for Plantations of Sugar, which will make it one of the richest Spots of earth under the Sun.  
And now, since I have put myself upon this Discovery, I think it fit to let you know the nature of the Plant, the right way of planting it, the manner of growth, the time of growing to ripeness, the manner of cutting, bringing home, the place where to lay them, being brought home, the time they may lie there, without spoil, the manner of grinding or squeezing them, the conveyance of the liquor to the Cisterns, how long it may stay there without harm, the manner of boiling and skimming, with the conveyance of the skimmings into the Cisterns, in the Still-house, the manner of distilling it, which makes the strongest Spirits that men can drink, with the temper to be put in; what the temper is, the time of cooling the Sugar before it be put into the Pots; the time it stays in the Cureing house, before it be good Muscavado Sugar. And last, the making of it into Whites, which we call Lump-Sugar.  
First then, it is fit to set down, what manner of place is to be chosen, to set this Sugar-work, or Ingenio, upon; and it must be the brow of a small hill, that hath within the compass of eighty foot, twelve foot descent, viz. from the grinding place, which is the highest ground, and stands upon a flat, to the Still house, and that by these descents: From the grinding place to the boiling house, four foot and a half, from thence to the fire-room, seven foot and a half; and some little descent to the Still house. And the reason of these descents are these; the top of the Cistern, into which the first liquor runs, is, and must be, somewhat lower than the Pipe that convaies it, and that is a little under ground. Then, the liquor which runs from that Cistern must vent itself at the bottom, otherwise it cannot run all out; and that Cistern is two foot and a half deep: and so, running upon a little descent, to the clarifying Copper, which is a foot and a half above the flower of the Boiling house, (and so is the whole Frame, where all the Coppers stand); it must of necessity fall out, that the flower of the Boiling house must be below the flower of the Mill house, four foot and a half. Then admit the largest Copper be a foot and a half deep, the bottom of the Copper will be lower than the flower of the boiling-housing, by a foot; the bottom of the Furnaces must be three foot below the Coppers; and the holes under the Furnaces, into which the ashes fall, is three foot below the bottom of the Furnaces: A little more fall is required to the Still-house, and so the account is made up. Upon what place the Sugar-work is to be set, I have drawn two Plots, that express more than language can do, to which I refer you. And so I have done with the Ingenio, and now to the work I promised, which I shall be brief in.  
When I first arrived upon the Island, it was in my purpose, to observe their several manners of planting and husbandily there; and because this Plant was of greatest value and esteem, I desired first the knowledge of it. I saw by the growth, as well as by what I had been told, that it was a strong and lusty Plant, and so vigorous, as where it grew, to forbid all Weeds to grow very near it; so thirstily it sucked the earth for nourishment, to maintain its own health and gallantry.  
But the Planters, though they knew this to be true, yet, by their manner of Planting, did not rightly pursue their own knowledge; for their manner was, to dig small holes, at three foot distance, or there about, and put in the Plants endwise, with a little stooping, so that each Plant brought not forth above three or four sprouts at the most, and they being all fastened to one root, when they grew large, tall, and heavy, and storms of wind and rain came, (and those raines there, fall with much violence and weight) the roots were loosened▪ and the Canes lodged, and so became rotten, and unfit for service in making good Sugar. And besides, the roots being far asunder, weeds grew up between, and worse than all weeds, Withs, which are of a stronger growth than the Canes, and do much mischief where they are; for, they wind about them, and pull them down to the ground, as disdaining to see a prouder Plant than themselves. But experience taught us, that this way of planting was most pernicious, and therefore were resolved to try another, which is, without question, the best, and that is, by digging a small trench of six-inches broad, and as much deep, in a strait line, the whole length of the land you mean to plant, laying the earth on one side the trench as you make it; then lay two Canes along the bottom of the trench, one by another, and so continue them the whole length of the trench, to the lands end, and cover them with the earth you laid by; and at two foot distance, another of the same, and so a third, and fourth, till you have finished all the land you intent to plant at that time: For, you must not plant too much at once, but have it to grow ripe successively, that your work may come in order, to keep you still doing; for, if it should be ripe altogether, you are not able to work it so; and then for want of cutting, they would rot, and grow to loss: By planting it thus along, two together, every knot will have a sprout, and so a particular root, and by the means of that, be the more firmer fixed in the ground, and the better able to endure the wind and weather, and by their thick growing together, be the stronger to support one another. By that time they have been in the ground a month, you shall perceive them to appear, like a land of green Wheat in England, that is high enough to hide a Hare; and in a month more, two foot high at least. But upon the first month's growth, those that are careful, and the best husbands, command their Overseers to search, if any weeds have taken root, and destroy them, or if any of the Plants fail, and supply them; for where the Plants are wanting, weeds will grow; for, the ground is too virtuous to be idle. Or, if any Withs grow in those vacant places, they will spread very far, and do much harm, pulling down all the Canes they can reach to. If this husbandry be not used when the Canes are young, it will be too late to find a remedy; for, when they are grown to a height, the blades will become rough and sharp in the sides, and so cut the skins of the Negres, as the blood will follow; for their bodies, legs, and feet, being unclothed and bare, cannot enter the Canes without smart and loss of blood, which they will not endure. Besides, if the Overseers stay too long, before they repair these void places, by new Plants, they will never be ripe together, which is a very great harm to the whole field, for which there is but one remedy, and that almost as ill as the disease, which is, by burning the whole field, by which they lose all the time they have grown: But the roots continuing secure from the fire, there arises a new spring altogether; so that to repair this loss of time, they have only this recompense, which is, by burning an army of the main enemies to their profit, Rats, which do infinite harm in the Island, by gnawing the Canes, which presently after will rot, and become unservicable in the work of Sugar. And that they may do this justice the more severely, they begin to make their fire at the outsides of that land of Canes they mean to burn, and so drive them to the middle, where at last the fire comes, and burns them all; and this great execution they put often in practice, without Assizes or Sessions; for, there are not so great enemies to the Canes, as these Vermin; as also to the Houses, where they lay up their stores of Corn and other provisions; and likewise in dwelling houses for their victuals. For, when the great down-falls of rain come, which is in November and December, and in the time of the Turnado, they leave the field, and shelter themselves in the dwelling houses where they do much mischief.  
The Canes with their tops or blades, do commonly grow to be eight foot high; the Canes themselves, are commonly five or six foot, (I have seen some double that length but 'tis but seldom) the bodies of them, about an inch diametre, the knots about five or six inches distant one from another, many times three or four inches, some more, some less, for there is no certain rule for that; the colour of the blades, and tops, pure grass green; but the Canes themselves, when they are ripe of a deep Popinjay; and then they yield the greater quantity, and fuller, and sweeter juice. The manner of cutting them is with little hand-bills, about six inches from the ground; at which time they divide the tops, from the Canes, which they do with the same bills, at one stroke; and then holding the Canes by the upper end: they strip off all the blades that grow by the sides of the Canes, which tops and blades, are bound up in faggots, and put into Carts, to carry home; for without these, our Horses and Cattle are not able to work, the pasture being so extreme harsh and sapless, but with these they are very well nourished, and kept in heart. The Canes we likewise bind up in faggots, at the same time, and those are commonly brought home upon the backs of Assinigoes, and we use the fashion of Devo●shire, in that kind of Husbandry, (for there we learned it) which is small packsaddles, and crooks, which serve our purposes very fitly, laying upon each Crook a faggot and one a top, so that each Assinigo carries his three faggots; and being accustomed to go between the field and the place where they are to unload, will of themselves make their returns, without a guide; So understanding this little beast is in performing his duty. The place where they unload, is a little platform of ground, which is contiguous to the Mill-house, which they call a Barbycu; about 30 foot long, and 10 foot broad; done about with a double rail, to keep the Canes from falling out of that room; where one, or two, or more, (who have other work to do in the Mill house,) when they see the Assinigoes coming, and make a stop there, are ready to unloade them, and so turning them back again, they go immediately to the field, there to take in fresh loading; so that they may not unfitly be compared to Bees; the one fetching home honey, the other sugar: being laid on the Barbycu, we work them out clean, and leave none to grow stale, for if they should be more than two days old, the juice will grow sour, and then they will not be fit to work, for their soureness will infect the rest; The longest time they stay, after they are cut, to the time of grinding, is from Saturday evening, to Monday morning, at one or two a clock; and the necessity of Sunday coming between, (upon which we do not work) causes us to stay so long, which otherwise we would not do. The manner of grinding them, is this, the Horses and Cattle being put to their tackle: they go about, and by their force turn (by the sweeps) the middle roller; which being Coged to the other two, at both ends, turn them about; and they all three, turning upon their Centres, which are of Brass and Steel go very easily of themselves, and so easy, as a man's taking hold, of one of the sweeps, with his hand will turn all the rollers about with much ease. But when the Canes are put in between the rollers, it is a good draught for five Oxen or Horses; a Negre puts in the Canes of one side, and the rollers draw them through to the other side, where another Negre s●ands, and receives them; and returns them back on the other side of the middle roller, which draws the other way. So that having passed twice through, that is forth and back, it is conceived all the juice is pressed out; yet the Spaniards have a press, after both the former grindings, to press out the remainder of the liquor, but they having but small works in Spain, make the most of it, whilst we having far greater quantities, are loath to be at that trouble. The Canes having passed to and again, there are young Negre girls, that carry them away, and lay them on a heap, at the distance of six score paces or there abouts; where they make a large hill, if the work have continued long: under the rollers, there is a receiver, as big as a large Tray; into which the liquor falls, and stays not there, but runs under ground in a pipe or gutter of lead, covered over close, which pipe or gutter, carries it into the Cistern, which is fixed near the stairs, as you go down from the Mill-house to the boiling house. But it must not remain in that Cistern above one day, lest it grow sour; from thence it is to pass through a gutter, (fixed to the wall) to the Clarifying Copper, as there is occasion to use it, and as the work goes on, and as it Clarifies in the first Copper, and the scum rises, it is conveyed away by a passage, or gutter for that purpose; as also of the second Copper, both which skimmings, are not esteemed worth the labour of stilling; because the scum is dirty and gross: But the skimmings of the other three Coppers, are conveyed down to the Still-house, there to remain in the Cisterns, till it be a little sour, for till then it will not come over the helm. This liquor is removed, as it is refined, from one Copper to another, and the more Coppers it passeth through, the finer and purer it is, being continually drawn up, and keeled by ladles, and skimed by skimmers, in the Negres hands, till at last it comes to the tach, where it must have much labour, in keeling and stirring, and as it boyles, there is thrown into the four last Coppers, a liquor made of water and Withs which they call Temper, without which, the Sugar would continue a Clammy substance and never kern. The quantities they put in are small, but being of a ●art quality it turns the ripeness and clamminess of the Sugar to cruddle and separate: which you will find, by taking out some drops of it, to Candy, and suddenly to grow hard; and than it has enough of the fire. Upon which Essay they presently pour two spoonfuls of Salad Oil into the tach, and then immediately it gives over to bubble or rise. So after much keeling, they take it out of the tach, by the ladles they use there, and put it into ladles that are of greater receipt, with two handles, and by them remove it into the cooling Cistern, near the stairs that goes to the fire room: But as they remove the last part of the liquor out of the tach, they do it with all the celerity they can; and suddenly cast in cold water, to cool the Copper from burning, for the fire in the furnace, continues still in the same heat: and so when that water is removed out again by the Ladles, they are in the same degree careful, and quick, as soon as the last Ladle full is taken out, to throw in some of the liquor of the next Copper to keep the tach from burning, and so fil● it up out of the next, and that out of the third, and that out of the fourth, and that out of the Clarifying Copper, and so from the Cistern, and so from the Mill-house or Ingenio. And so the work goes on, from Monday morning at one a clock, till Saturday night, (at which time the fire in the Furnaces are put out) all hours of the day and night, with fresh supplies of Men▪ Horses, and Cattle. The Liquor being come to such a coolness, as it is fit to be put into the Pots, they bring them near the Cooler, and stopping first the sharp end of the Pot (which is the bottom) with Plantine leaves, (and the passage there no bigger, than a man's finger will go in at) they fill the Pot, and set it between the stantions, in the filling room, where it stays till it be through cold, which will be in two days and two nights; and than if the Sugar be good, knock upon it with the knuckle of your finger, as you would do upon an earthen pot, to try whether it be whole, and it will give a sound; but if the Sugar be very ill, it will neither be very hard, nor give any sound. It is then to be removed into the Cureing house, and set between stantions there: But first, the stopples are to be pulled out of the bottom of the pots, that the Molosses may vent itself at that hole, and so drop down upon a gutter of board, hollowed in the middle, which conveyeth the Molosses from one to another, till it be come into the Cisterns, of which there is commonly four, at either corner one; and there remains, till it rise to a good quantity, and then they boil it again, and of that they make Peneles, a kind of Sugar somewhat inferior to the Muscavado; but yet will sweeten indifferently well, and some of it very well coloured. The pots being thus opened at the bottoms, the Molosses drops out, but so slowly, as hardly to vent itself in a month▪ in which time, the Sugar ought to be well ●ur'de; and therefore they thought fit, to thrust a spike of wood in at the bottom, that should reach to the top, hoping by that means, to make way for the Molosses to have the speedier passage: But they found little amendment in the purging, and the reason was this, the spike as it went in, pressed the Sugar so hard, as it stopped all pores of passage for the Molosses. So finding no good to come of this, they devised another way, and that was by making an augure of Iron, which instrument cuts his way, without pressing the Sugar, and by that means the Molosses had a free passage, without any obstruction at all. And so the Sugar was well cured in a month. As for the manner of using it, after it is cured, you shall find it set down in my Index, to the plot of the Cureing house. And this is the whole process of making the Muscavado-Sugar, whereof some is better, and some worse, as the Canes are; for, ill Canes can never make good Sugar.  
I call those ill, that are gathered either before or after the time of such ripeness, or are eaten by Rats, and so consequently rotten, or pulled down by Withes, or lodged by foul weather, either of which, will serve to spoil such Sugar as is made of them. At the time they expect it should be well cured, they take the pots from the stantions in the Curing-house, and bring them to the knocking room, which you shall find upon the plot of the cureing house; and turning it upside down, they knock the pot hard against the ground, and the Sugar comes whole out, as a bullet out of a mould; and when it is out, you may perceive three sorts of colours in the pot, the tops somewhat brownish, and of a frothy light substance; the bottom of a much darker colour, but heavy, gross, moist, and full of molosses; both which they out away, and reserve to be boiled again, with the molosses for peneles: The middle part, which is more than two thirds of the whole pot, and looks of a bright colour, dry and sweet, they lay by itself, and send it down daily upon the backs of Assinigoes and Camels, in leather bags, with a tarred cloth over, to their Storehouses at the Bridge, there to be put in Casks and Chests, to be shipped away for England, or any other parts of the World, where the best market is. Though this care be taken, and this course used, by the best husbands, and those that respect their credits, as, Colonel James Drax, Colonel Walrond, Mr. Raynes, and some others that I know there; yet, the greater number, when they knock out their Sugars, let all go together, both bottom and top, and so let the better bear out the worse. But, when they come to the Merchant to be sold, they will not give above 3 l. 10 s. for the one; and for the other, above 6 l. 4 s. And those that use this care, have such credit with the Buyer, as they scarce open the Cask to make a trial; so well they are assured of the goodness of the Sugars they make; as, of Colonel James Drax, Colonel Walrond, Mr. Raines, and some others in the Island that I know.  
I have yet said nothing of making white Sugars, but that is much quicker said than done: For, though the Muscavado Sugar, require but a month's time to make it so, after it is boiled; yet, the Whites require four months, and it is only this. Take clay, and temper it with water, to the thickness of Frumenty, or Pease-pottage, and pour it on the top of the Muscavado Sugar, as it stands in the pot, in the Cureing-house, and there let it remain four months; and if the clay crack and open, that the air come in, close it up with some of the same, either with your hand, or a small Trowel. And when you knock open these pots, you shall find a difference, both in the colour and goodness, of the top and bottom, being but to such a degree, as may be ranked with Muscavadoes; but the middle, perfect White, and excellent Lump-Sugar, the best of which will sell in London for 20 d. a pound.  
I do not remember I have left unsaid any thing, that conduces to the work of Sugar-making, unless it be, sometimes after great rains, (which moisten the air more than ordinary) to lay it out upon fair days in the Sun, upon clothes, or in the knocking room, and sometimes to bring in pans of coals, well kindled, into the Cureing-house. If I have omitted any thing here, you shall find it supplied in the Indices of my Plots.  
As for distilling the skimmings, which run down to the Still-house, from the three lesser Coppers, it is only this: After it has remained in the Cisterns, which my plot shows you in the Still-house, till it be a little sour, (for till then, the Spirits will not rise in the Still) the first Spirit that comes off, is a small Liquor, which we call low-Wines, which Liquor we put into the Still▪ and draw it off a gain; and of that comes so strong a Spirit, as a candle being brought to a 〈◊〉 distance, to the bung of a Hogshead or But, where it is kept, the ●pirits will ●●ie to it, and taking hold of it▪ bring the fire down to the vessel, and set all a fire, which immediately breaks the vessel, and becomes a flame, burning all about it that is combustible matter.  
We lost an excellent Negre by such an accident, who bringing a Jar of this Spirit, from the Still-house, to the Drink-room, in the night, not knowing the force of the liquor he carried, brought the candle somewhat nearer than he ought, that he might the better see how to put it into the Funnel, which conveyed it into the Butt. But the Spirit being stirred by that motion, flew out, and got hold of the flame of the Candle, and so set all on fire, and burned the poor Negre to death, who was an excellent servant. And if he had in the instant of firing, clapped his hand upon the bung; all had been saved; but he that knew not that cure, lost the whole vessel of Spirits, and his life to boot. So that upon this misadventure, a strict command was given, that none of those Spirits should be brought to the Drink-room ever after in the night, nor no fire or candle ever to come in there.  
This drink, though it had the ill hap to kill one Negre, yet it has had the virtue to cure many; for when they are ill, with taking cold, (which often they are) and very well they may, having nothing under them in the night but a board, upon which they lie, nor any thing to cover them: And though the days be hot, the nights are cold, and that change cannot but work upon their bodies, though they be hardy people. Besides, coming home hot and sweeting in the evening, sitting or lying down, must needs be the occasion of taking cold, and sometimes breeds sicknesses amongst them, which when they feel, they complain to the Apothecary of the Plantation, which we call Doctor, and he gives them every one a dram cup of this Spirit, and that is a present cure. And as this drink is of great use, to cure and refresh the poor Negres, whom we ought to have a special care of, by the labour of whose hands, our profit is brought in; so is it helpful to our Christian Servants too; for, when their spirits are exhausted, by their hard labour, and sweeting in the Sun, ten hours every day, they find their stomaches debilitated, and much weakened in their vigour every way, a dram or two of this Spirit, is a great comfort and refreshing to them. This drink is also a commodity of good value in the Plantation; for we send it down to the Bridge, and there put it off to those that retail it. Some they sell to the Ships, and is transported into foreign parts, and drunk by the way. Some they sell to such Planters, as have no Sugar-works of their own, yet drink excessively of it, for they buy it at easy rates; half a crown a gallon was the price, the time that I was there; but they were then purposing to raise the price to a dearer rate. They make weekly, as long as they work, of such a Plantation as this 30 l. sterling, besides what is drunk by their servants and slaves.  
And now for a close of this work of Sugar, I will let you see, by way of estimate, to what a Revenue this Island is raised; and, in my opinion, not improbable. If you will be pleased to look back to the extent of the Island, you shall find, by taking a medium of the length and breadth of it, that there is contained in the Island 392 square miles; out of which we will subtract a third part, which is the most remote part of the Island from the Bridge, where all, or the most part of Trade is, which by many deep and steep Gullies interposing, the passage is in a manner stopped: besides, the Land there is not so rich and fit to bear Canes as the other; but may be very useful for planting provisions of Corn, Yeams, Bonavista, Cassavie, Potatoes; and likewise of Fruits, as, Oranges, Lemons, limes, Plantines, Bonanoes; as also, for breeding Hogs, Sheep, Goats, Cattle, and Poultry, to furnish the rest of the Island, that want those Commodities. For which reasons, we will subtract a third part from 392. and that is 130. and so the remaining ● is 262 square miles; the greatest part of which may be laid to Sugar-works, and some to be allowed and set out for small Plantations, which are not able to raise a Sugar-work or set up an Ingenio, by reason of the paucity of acres, being not above twenty, thirty, or forty acres in a Plantation; but these will be fit to bear Tobacco, Ginger, Cotten-wool, Maies, Yeames, and Potatoes; as also for breeding Hogs. But most of these will in short time, be bought up by great men, and laid together, into Plantations of five, six, and seven hundred acres. And then we may make our computation thus, viz. A mile square will contain 640 acres of land, and here we see is 262 acres, being ● of the Island. So then, we multiply 262. by 640. and the product will amount unto 167680. Now we will put the case, that some of those men that have small Plantations, will not sell them, but keep them for provisions, which they may live plentifully upon; for those provisions they raise, will sell at good rates; for which use, we will set out thirty thousand acres. So then we subtract 30000 acres from 167680, and there will remain 137680 acres, to be for Sugar-works; out of which, ● may be planted with Canes, the other ● for Wood, Pasture, and Provisions, which must support the Plantations, according to the scale of Colonel Modiford's Plantation, as I said before. Now these two fifts are, as you see 55072 acres, and an acre of good Canes will yield 4000 pound weight of Sugar, and none will yield less than 2000 weight; but we will take a Medium, and rest upon 3000 weight, upon which we will make our computation, and set our price upon the Sugar, according to the lowest rates, which shall be 3 d. per pound, as it is Muscavado, to be sold upon the Island, at the Bridge. In fifteen months the Canes will be ripe, and in a month more, they will be well cured, and ready to be cast up, and stowed in the Warehouse. So here, we make our computation upon the place, and say, 3000 threepences is 37 l. 10 s. ten acres of which is 375 l. sterling. So then we say, if 10 acres of Canes will produce 375 l. what shall 55072. which is the number of acres contained upon the ● of the land, allotted for Sugar Plantations, upon which the Canes must grow: and by the Rule of 3. we find, that it amounts to 2665200. in sixteen months: Now add four months more to the time of cureing, and making it into whites, which is that we call Lump-Sugar in England, and then the price will be doubled to 4130400. out of which we will abate ● for waste, and what is cut off from the tops and bottoms of the pots, which will be good Muscavadoes; but we will abate for that, and waste ● which is 1032600. and that we will subtract from 4130400. and there remains 3097800. which is the total of the revenue of Sugars, that grow on the Barbadoss for twenty months, and accounted there, upon the Island, at the Bridge. But if you will run the Hazards of the Sea, as all Merchants do, and bring it for England, it will sell in London, for 12 d. the pound, and so 'tis doubled again; and than it will amount to 6195600▪ and in two months' time more it will be in England. Now you see what a vast Revenue this little spot of ground can produce in 22 months' time; And so I have done with this plant, only one touch more, to conclude with all; as Musicians, that first play a Praeludium, next a Lesson, and then a Saraband; which is the life and spirit of all the rest. So having played you a short Praeludium, to this long and tedious lesson of Sugar and Sugar-making, I do think fit to give you a Saraband, with my best Touches at last; which shall be only this, that as this plant has a faculty, to preserve all fruits, that grow in the world, from corruption and putrefaction; So it has a virtue, being rightly applied, to preserve us men in our healths and fortunes too. Doctor Bu●ler one of the most learned and famous Physicians that this Nation, or the world ever bred, was wont to say that▪ 
If Sugar can preserve both Pears and Plumbs,  
Why can it not preserve as well ●ur Lungs?  And that it might work the same effect on himself, he always drank in his Claret wine, great store of the best refined Sugar, and also prescribed it several ways to his Patients, for Colds, Coughs, and Catarrhs; which are diseases, that reign much in cold Climates, especially in Lands, where the Air is moister than in Continents; and so much for our Health.  
Now for our fortunes, they are not only preserved, but made by the powerful operation of this plant.  
Colonel James Drax, whose beginning upon that Island, was founded upon a stock not exceeding 300 l. sterling, has raised his fortune to such a height, as I have heard him say, that he would not look towards England, with a purpose to remain there, the rest of his life, till he were able to purchase an estate, of ten thousand pound land yearly; which he hoped in few years to accomplish, with what he was then owner of; and all by this plant of Sugar. Colonel Thomas Modi●ord, has often told me, that he had taken a Resolution to himself, not to set his face for England, till he made his voyage, and employment there, worth him a hundred thousand pounds sterling; and all by this Sugar plant. And these, were men of as piercing sights, and profound judgements, as any I have known in that way of management. Now if such Estates as these, may be raised, by the well ordering this plant, by Industrious and painful men, why may not such estates, by careful keeping, and orderly and moderate expending, be preserved, in their posterities, to the tenth Generation; and all by the sweet Negotiation of Sugar?  
One Vegetable we have on the Island, which will neither become the name of a Tree, nor a Plant; and that is a With; which is in some respect, the harmefullest weed that can grow; for it pulls down all that it can reach to, Canes, and all other small plants, it makes nothing of; if it be suffered to look up in a Garden, it will wind about all Herbs and Plants that have stalks, pull them down and destroy them; or if it find the way into any Orchard, it will climb up by the bodies of the trees, into the branches, and there inwrap them so, as to draw them (as it were) into a purse, (for out of the main stalk, hundreds of small sprigs will grow;) and if any other tree be so near as to touch it, it will find the way to it, and pull the tops of them together, and utterly disfigure the trees, and hinder the growth of the fruit; and if you cut the main stalk below, near the root in hope to kill it, the moisture above in the branches, will thrust down a vine into the ground, and get a new root: Nay this is not all the mischief, for it will reach the highest timber, and involve and enwrap so the branches, as to hinder their growths, and many times fasten one tree to another, that one shall hinder the growth of another. A couple of Colonel D●axes Axemen, were felling a tree, and about the time it began to bend, that they perceived which way it would fall, got clear on the other side, and thought themselves safe: But this being fastened to another, by strong withes, pulled a great branch of that tree after it, which fell upon the fellers, and bruised them so, as they hardly scaped with their lives. Clear a passage of ten foot broad, that goes between a wood and a land of Canes overnight, and come next morning, and you shall find the way crossed all over with Withs, and got near the Canes; So that if you had left your visit till the next day, they had gotten into the Canes, and then it would be too late to help; for when they are mixed with them, you cannot destroy the one without the other, for wheresoever they touch ground they get new roots, and so creep into every place, and as they go pull down all. These harmful Withs, have, with all these vices, some virtues. They serve for all uses, where roaps or cords are required, as for binding our Wood and Canes into faggots, or what else ropes are needful for; and without them we were in ill condition, for we have not any wood fit to make hoops for hogsheads, barrels, tubbs, or what not; and we can have them of what length and bigness we please, and they are for that use very good.  
Several kinds of these Withs there are, some that bear fruit, somewhat bigger than the Cod of a Bean, which being divided longwise with a sharp knife, you shall perceive the most various and beautifullest Colours that can be, and so well matched, as to make up a very great beauty.  
Fell a dozen acres of wood, going on in a strait line, and when the ground is cleared, the side of that wood you left standing, will be likewise in the same straight line, and in a few years these Withs will mount, to the tops of the trees, which are for the most part, eighty or 100 foot high, and from that top to the ground, on the outside of the wood, all will be covered with leaves, and those are broad, green, and shining, so that if you be absent from the place two or three years, and look to find a wood, you find a fair green Curtain, 300 paces long, and 80 foot high, which is as pretty a deceptio visus, as you can find any where▪ and this is one of the pleasantest Vis●os in the Island, the same things are done in the mouths or entrances of Caves, where you shall find a Cave large enough to hold 500 men, and the mouth of it, covered with a green curtain, 40 foot high, and 200 foot long; and so close a Curtain it is (the vines being wrapped and interwove one into another) as without putting it aside, you can hardly have light to read by.  
These Caves are very frequent in the Island, and of several dimensions, some small, others extremely large and Capacious: The runaway Negres, often shelter themselves in these Coverts, for a long time and in the night range abroad the Country, and steal Pigs, Plantins, Potatoes, and Pullin, and bring it there; and feast all day, upon what they stole the night before; and the nights being dark, and their bodies black, they scape undiscerned.  
There is nothing in that Country, so useful as Liam Hounds, to find out these thiefs. I have gone into divers of those Caves, to try what kind of air is to be found there; and have felt it so close, and moist with all, as my breath was near stopped; and I do believe, if I should remain there but one night, I should never come out again.  
I have often wondered, why such vast Caves and Rocks should not afford some springs of water; the air which touches them, being so very moist; for we see in England, where Rocks are, Springs of water issue out; and sometimes (when wet weather is) the moisture hangs upon the Rocks in drops, and so runs down and finds a way to vent itself, into small bibling Springs; But here it does not so, though the Air be much moister than in England; But certainly the reason is the extraordinary dryness, and spunginess of the stone; which sucks up all moisture that touches it; and yet it is never satisfied.  
I had it in my thoughts, to make an Essay, what Sir Francis Bacon's experiment solitary, touching the making of Artificial Springs would do; but troughs of that stone, being of so dry and spongy a quality, would never have been fit for it, besides we have no brakes growing there, which is one of the materials used in that experiment.  
Another sort of Withs we have, but they are made of the gum of trees, which falls from the boughs, drop after drop, one hanging by another, till they touch ground; from whence they receive some nourishment, which gives them power to grow larger, and if it happen that three or four of them, come down so ne'er one another as to touch and the wind twist them together, they appear so like ropes, as they cannot be discerned five paces off, whether it be a rope or a with. I have seen of these of several sises, from the smallest whip cord to the greatest Cable of the Sovereign; and the most of those timber trees I have named, has them; some four, some five, some half a dozen, hanging down like Bell ropes, from the branches to the ground, which was a sight of much rarity to me at first coming.  
# 
Aloes.  Aloes we have growing here, very good, and 'tis a beautiful plant; the leaves four inches broad, ¼ of an inch thick, and about a foot and a half long; with prickles on each side, and the last sprout which rises up in the middle, bears yellow flowers, one above another, and those flowers are higher than any of the leaves, by two foot; These thick leaves we take, and cut them through, and out of them issue the Aloes, which we set in the Sun, and that will rarify it, and make it fit to keep. But it is the first coming which we save; for, if we let it run too long, the second running will be much worse; but, before that comes, we throw away the leaf. The leaves of this Plant, (which we call semper vivens in England, and grows near the fire in Kitchins, hung up to a beam, with an oiled clout about the root) with the inner bark of Elder, and some other ingredients, boiled in salad-oil, is the best medicine in the world for a bourn or a scald, being presently applied; and for that the medicine is beyond all that ever was, for that cure, I will set it down, and 'tis this.  
Take Semper vivens, Plantine leaves, and the green rind of Elder, of each alike quantity, and boil them in salad-oil, so much as will draw out all that tincture by boiling; then strain the Oil well out, and put it on the fire again, and put to it a small quantity of spirit of Wine, and so much yellow Wax, as will bring it to the consistence of a Lineament.  
One other Plant we have, and that is the Sensible plant, which closes the leavs upon any touch with your hand, or that end of your staff by which you hold, and in a little time will open again.  
# 
Flowers.  There are very few Flowers in the Island, and none of them sweet; as, the white Lily, which grows in the woods, and is much a fairer flower than ours; as also a red Lily, of the same bigness; but neither of them sweet. The St. Jago flower is very beautiful, but of a nauseous savour. One more we have, and that must not be forgotten for the rarity, because it opens, when all else close, when the Sun goes down; and for that reason we call it, the flower of the Moon: It grows in great tuffs, the leaves almost in the form of a Heart, the point turning back, the flower somewhat bigger than a Primrose, but of the purest purple that ever I beheld. When this flower falls off, the seed appears, which is black, with an eye of purple; shaped, and of the size of a small button, so finely wrought, and tough withal, as it might serve very well to trim a suit of apparel.  
I know no herbs naturally growing in the Island, that have not been brought thither from other parts, but Purcelane; and that grows so universally, as the overmuch plenty makes it disesteemed; and we destroy it as a Weed that cumbers the ground.  

English Herbs and Roots.  Rosemary, Time, Winter Savory, sweet Marjerom, pot Marjerom, Parsley, Penniroyall, Camomile, Sage, tansy, Lavender, Lavender-Cotten, Garlick, Onions, Colworts, Cabbage, Turnips, Redishes, Marigolds, Lettuce, Taragon, Southernwood. All these I carried with me in seeds, and all grew and prospered well. Leek-Seed I had, which appeared to me very fresh and good; but it never came up. Rose trees we have, but they never bear flowers.  
There is a Root, of which some of the Negres brought the Seeds, and planted there, and they grew: 'Tis a very large Root, dry, and well tasted; the manner of planting it is, to make little hills, as big as Molehills, and plant the seed a top, and as soon as it puts forth the stalks they turn down to the ground, on either side, and then as they touch it, they thrust up a stalk, not unlike an Asparagus, but of a purple colour. These being gathered, and eaten as a Salad, with oil, vinegar, and salt, will serve an ordinary pallet, where no better is to be had: But the root truly is very good meat, boiled with powdered pork, and eaten with butter, vinegar, and pepper. Most of these roots are as large, as three of the biggest Turnips we have in England. We carried divers of them to Sea, for our provision, which stood us in good stead, and would have served us plentifully in our great want of victuals; but the Rats (of which we had infinite numbers aboard) robbed us of the most part.  
# 
Strength of the Island by Nature to Seaward.  That part of the Island which lies to the windeward, and is part East, part North, the storms and stiff winds coming from those points, have so washed away all earthly substance, as there remains nothing but steep Rocks; and the Sea being very deep on that side, the Anchors will hardly touch the bottom, though the Cables be long; so that what Ship soever rides on that side, comes at her own peril. Contrarily, if any Ship be under Sail, on the Leeward side, and goes but so far out, as to lose the shelter of the Island, it is certain to be carried away down to the leeward Lands, and then it will be a very hard work to beat it up again, without putting out into the Main. So that there can hardly be any safe landing, but where the Harbours and Bayss are, which lie to the South-west; and those places are so defensible by Nature, as with small costs, they may be very strongly fortified. But they have been much neglected by the Proprietor, for which reason, (and some others) the Planters refused to call him by that name. There was a Gentleman in the Island, who pretended to be a Soldier, and an Engineer, 
Captain Burrows.  that undertook to fortify all the landing places, and to furnish them with such store of Artillery, as should be sufficient to defend them; provided, he might have the Excise paid to him for seven years, which was promised by the Governor and Assembly. Whereupon he went to work, and made such a Fort, as when abler Ingeneers came upon the Island, they found to be most pernicious; for, commanding all the Harbour, and not of strength to defend itself, if it were taken by an enemy, might do much harm to the land-ward. So that at my coming from thence, they were pulling it down, and instead of it, to make Trenches, and Rampires, with Pallisadoes, Horn-works, Curtains, and Counterscarps; and having left a very good Fortification of standing wood, round about the Island, near the Sea, these were thought as much as needed for their defence, against the landing of any foreign Forces, and for their strength within.  
# 
Strength of the Island within land.  They built three Forts, one for a Magazine, to lay their Amonition, and Powder in; the other two, to make their retreats upon all occasions. At my coming from thence, they were able to muster ten thousand Foot, as good men, and as resolute, as any in the world, and a thousand good Horse; and this was the strength of the Island about the time I came away.  
# 
How Governed, & how Divided.  They Govern there by the Laws of England, for all Criminal, Civil, Martial, Ecclesiastical, and Maritime affairs.  
This Law is administered by a Governor, and ten of his Council, four Courts of ordinary Justice, in Civil causes, which divide the land in four Circuits; Justices of Peace, Constables, Churchwardens, and Tithing-men: five Sessions in the year, for trial of Criminal causes, and all Appeals from inferior Courts, in Civil causes. And when the Governor pleases to call an Assembly, for the supreme Court of all, for the last Appeals, for making new Laws, and abolishing old, according to occasion, in nature of the Parliament of England, and accordingly consists of the Governor, as Supreme, his Council, in nature of the Peers, and two Burgesses chosen by every Parish for the rest. The Island is divided into eleven Parishes No Tithes paid to the Minister, but a yearly allowance of a pound of Tobacco, upon an acre of every man's land, besides certain Church-duties, of Marriages, Christen, and Burials.  
A standing Commission there was also, for punishing Adultery and Fornication, though rarely put in execution.  
Something would be said concerning the seasons of the year; but it is little, & therefore will be the least troublesome. Four months in the year, the weather is colder than the other eight, & those are November, December, January, & February; yet they are hotter than with us in May. There is no general Fall of the leaf, every Tree having a particular fall to himself; as if two Locusts stands at the distance of a stones cast, they have not their falls at one time; one Locust will let fall the leaves in January, another in March, a third in July, a fourth in September; and so all months one kind of Trees, having their several times of falling: But if any month falls more leaves then other, 'tis February; for so in my nicest observation I found it. The leaves we find fallen under the trees, being the most of them large and stiff, when they were growing, and having many veins, which go from the middle stalk, to the uppermost extent of the leaf, when the thin part of the leaf is rotten and consumed, those veins appear like Anatomies, with the strangest works and beautifullest forms that I have seen, fit to be kept as a rarity, in the Cabinets of the greatest Princes. As also the Negres heads, which we find in the sands, and they are about two inches long, with a forehead, eyes, nose, mouth, chin, and part of the neck; I cannot perceive any root by which they grow, but find them always lose in the sand; nor is it a fruit that falls from any tree, for than we should find it growing; black it is as jet, but from whence it comes, no man knows.  
# 
Mines.  Mines there are none in this Island, not so much as of Coal, for which reason, we preserve our Woods as much as we can.  
We find flowing out of a Rock, in one part of the Island, an unctuous substance, somewhat like Tar, which is thought to have many virtues yet unknown; but is already discovered, to be excellent good to stop a flux, by drinking it; but, by anointing, for all aches and bruises; and so subtle it is, as being put into the palm of the hand, and rubbed there, it will work through the back.  
Another gummy substance there is, black, and hard as pitch, and is used as pitch; 'tis called Mountjack.  
Having given you in my Bills of Fare, a particular of such Viands, as this Island afforded, for supportation of life, and somewhat for delight too, as far as concerns the Table; yet, what are you the better for all this, when you must be scorched up from morning till night with the torrid heat of the sun; So as in that twelve hours, you hardly can find two, in which you can enjoy yourself with contentment. 
[Most of this Paragraph is mentioned before.]  Or how can you expect to find heat, or warmth in your stomach, to digest that meat, when the sun hath exhausted your heat and spirits so, to your outer parts, as you are chilled and numbed within? For which reason, you are compelled to take such remedies, as are almost as ill as the disease; liquors so strong, as to take away the breath as it goes down, and red pepper for spice, which wants little of the heat of a fire-coale; and all these will hardly draw in the heat, which the sun draws out; and part of this deficiency is occasioned by the improvidence, or inconsideration of the Inhabitants, who build their dwellings, rather like stoves, than houses; for the most of them, are made of timber, low roofed keeping out the wind, letting in the sun, when they have means to have it otherwise; for I will undertake to contrive a house so, as no one shall have just cause to complain of any excessive heat; and that which gives this great remedy, shall bring with it the greatest beauty that can be looked on. The Palmetoes, which being placed (as I will give you directions in my plot) in convenient order, shall interpose so between the sun and house, as to keep it continually in the shade; and to have that shade at such a distance, as very little heat shall be felt, in any time of the day: For shades that are made by the highest tre●s, are undoubtedly the coolest, and freshest, by reason it keeps the heat farthest off. Besides this, there are many advantages to be made, in the contrivance of the house; for I see the Planters there, never consider which way they build their houses, so they get them up; which is the cause that many of them, are so insufferably hot, as neither themselves, nor any other, can remain in them without sweltering.  
First then, we will consider what the errors are in their contrivances, that we may be the better able to show the best way to mend them; A single house that is built long-wise, and upon a North and South line, has these disadvantages: the sun shines upon the East side-walls from six a clock till eight, so as the beams rest flat upon that side, for two hours. And the beams resting upon a flat or oblique line (as that is,) gives a greater heat, then upon a diagonal, which glances the beams aside. As a tennis ball, struck against the side walls of the Court, glancing, hi●s with less force, then when it feels the full resistance of the end wall, where 'tis met with a flat oblique line: So the Sun beams, the more directly they are opposed by any flat body, the more violently they burn. This side-wall being warmed; the sun gets higher, and shines hotter, and then the rafters become the oblique line, which is thinner, and less able to resist the beams; and the covering being shingles, receives the heat quicker, and re●aines it longer, than tiles would do, so that for the whole forenoon, that side of the roof, receives as much heat, as the sun can give, and so passes over to the other side, giving it so much the more in the afternoon, as is increased by warming the house and Air all the morning before, and so the Oven being heat on both sides, what can you expect, but that those within, should be sufficiently bak●: and so much the more, for that the wind is kept out, that should come to cool it, by shutting up all passages, that may let it in, which they always do, for fear the rain come with it; and letting in the sun at the West end, where and when, it shines hottest. Therefore this kind of building is most pernicious to those that love their health, which is the comfort of their lives: but you will say, that a double house will lessen much of this heat, by reason that the West side is not visited by the sun in the morning nor the East in the afternoon; I do confess that to be some little remedy, but not much, for the double roofs being open to the sun, in oblique lines, a great part of the forenoon; and being reflected from one side to another, when it comes to the Meridian (and before and after, at least two hours,) with the scorching heat it gives to the gutter, which is between them, and is in the middle of the house from end to end, will so warm the East side of the house, as all the shade it has in the afternoon will not cool it, nor make it habitable; and than you may guess in what a temper the West side is.  
Whereas, if you build your house upon an East and West line, you have these advantages, that in the morning, the sun never shines in or near an oblique line, (which is upon the East end of your house,) above two hours, and that is from six to eight a clock; and as much in the afternoon, and not all that time neither; and upon the roof it can never shine in an oblique line, but glancing on both sides, cast off the heat very much; I do confess that I love a double house, much better than a single, but if it have a double cover, that is, two gable ends, and a gutter between, though it be built up an East and West line: yet the sun (which must lie upon it all the heat of the day) will so multiply the heat, by reflecting the beams from inside to inside, and so violently upon the gutter, from both, which you know must be in the middle of the house, from end to end, as you shall feel that heat above, too sensibly in the ground stories below, though your sieling be a foot thick, and your stories sixteen foot high. Therefore if I build a double house, I must order it so, as to have the division between either room of a strong wall, or of Dorique Pillars Arched from one to another; and, in each intercolumniation, a square stud of stone, for the better strengthening and supporting of the Arches above; for I would have the rooms Arched over with stone, and the innermost points of the Arches, to test upon the Pillars, and the whole house to be covered with Couples and Rafters, and upon that shingles, the Ridge Pole of the house: running along over the Pillars so that the covering is to serve both Arches, that covers your rooms: by which means there is but one Gable end, which will glance off the scorching beams of the sun of either side, as, with the help of the Arches underneath, there will be little heat felt in the rooms below. But then a main care must be had, to the side walls, that the girders be strong, and very well Dove-tayld, one into another, upon the Dorique pillars, or partition walls; and well erampt with Iron, or else the rafters being of that length, will thrust out the side walls by reason the Arches will hinder the Couplets, from coming so low as to keep the rafters steady, from opening at the bottom. For prevention of this great mischief, it will be very needful, to have strong Butteresses without, and those being placed just against the Couples, will be of main concern to the side-walls. If you make the breadth of your house fifty foot, allowing two foot to the partition, and two foot to either of the side-walls above, (but more below) which is six foot in all, you will have remaining forty four foot, which being equally divided, will afford twenty two foot for the breadth of either room; you may for the length allow what you please. But this I speak by permission, and not by direction. But, I will send you a Plot with this, and an Index annexed to it, of such a house as I would build for pleasure and convenience, if I were to live there, and had money enough to bestow; and I believe, with such conveniences and advantages, for shade and coolness, as few people in those Western parts, have studied, or ever thought on.  
And now I have as near as I can, delivered the sum of all I know of the Island of Barbadoes, both for Pleasures and Profits, Commodities and Incommodities, Sicknesses and Healthfulness. So that it may be expected what I can say, to persuade or dissuade any, that have a desire to go and live there. But before I give a full answer to that, I must inquire and be informed, of what disposition the party is, that hath this design; If it be such a one as loves the pleasures of Europe, (or particularly of England) and the great varieties of those, let him never come there; for they are thing he shall be sure to miss. But, if he can find in himself a willingness, to change the pleasures which he enjoyed in a Temperate, for such as he shall find in a Torrid Zone, he may light upon some that will give him an exchange, with some advantage.  
And for the pleasures of England, let us consider what they are, that we may be the better able to judge, how far they are consistent with the Climate of Barbadoes, and what gainers or losers they will be by the exchange, that make the adventure; and by the knowledge and well weighing of that, invite or deter those, that are the great lovers and admirers of those delights, to come there, or stay away.  
And amongst the sports and recreations that the people of England exercise most for their healths, without doors, they are Coursing, Hunting, and Hawking.  
And for the Greyhound, though he be complete in all his shapes that are accounted excellent, headed like a Snake, necked like a Drake, backed like a Beam, sided like a Breme, tailed like a Rat, footed like a Cat, deep breasted, with large philets and gaskins, excellently wound, with all else may style him perfect, and of a right race: Yet, what of all this, if the Country afford no Game to course at; or if there were, that would amount to nothing; for, in the running of twelve score yards, they will either bruise their bodies against stumps of trees, or break their necks down the steep falls of Gullies, which are there too common.  
And for the Huntsman and his Hounds, they will find themselves at a dead fault, before they begin; for, upon this soil, no Stag, with his lofty well shaped head, and active body, has ever set his nimble feet; and Herds of Vallow Deer, were never put to make a stand upon this ground; the nimble Roebuck, nor the subtle Fox, the Badger, Otter, or the fearful Hare, have ever run their Mases in these Woods. And then, what use of Hounds?  
Only one kind are useful here, and those are Liam Hounds, to guide us to the runaway Negres, who, as I told you, harbour themselves in Woods and Caves, living upon pillage for many months together.  
And for the Falconer, though his Hawk have reached such excellencies, as may exalt her praise as high, as her wings can raise her body; yet, she must be taken down to a bare Lure. And the painful and skilful Falconer, who has applied himself solely to the humour of the brave Bird he carries, who must be courted as a Mistress, be she never so froward, and like a coy Mistress, will take check at any thing, when her liberty gives her licence; and though by a painful and studied diligence, he have reclaimed her so, as to fly at what, and when, and where, and how she is directed; and she, by her own practice and observation, has learned to know, which Spaniel lies, and which tells truth, that accordingly she may slight the one, and regard the other; and with this, has all other qualities that are excellent, in so noble and heroic a Bird: Yet, this painful diligence in the Falconer, this rare perfection in the Hawk, will be of little use, where there is neither Champion to fly in, Brooks to fly over, nor Game to fly at. No mountie at a Hieron, to cause the lusty Jerfaulcon to raise her to a loss of herself, from the eyes of her Keeper, till by many dangerous thorows, she bind with her Quarry, and both come tumbling down together. No teem of Ducks, or bunch of Teals, to cause the high flying Haggard make her stooping, and strike her Quarry dead. And for the Ostringer, though his well-maned Goshauk, or her bold mate the Tarcell, draw a Covert ne'er so well; yet, no Eye of Pheasants will spring, or porch in these woods.  

The Eagle and the Sacre sure, here ever miss their prey.  
Since Bustard and the Barnacle, are never in the way.  
No Tarcel draws a Covert here, no Lanner sits at mark;  
No Merline flies a Partridge near, no Hobby dares a Lark.   
Another pleasure, the better sort of the people of England take delight in, which, in my opinion, may be rather called a toil then a pleasure, and that is Race-Horses, forcing poor beasts beyond their power, who were given us for our moderate use. These exercises are too violent for hot Countries, and therefore we will forget them.  
Shooting and Bowling may very well be used here; but at Butts only, and in Bares, or close Allies, for the turf here will never be fine enough for a Green, nor the ground soft enough, for an Arrow to fall on. Amongst all the sports without doors, that are used in England, these two are only sufferable in the Barbadoss. But for the sports within the house, they may all be used there, as, all sorts of Gaming, viz. Chess, Tables, Cards, Dice, Shovel-abord, Billiards; and some kinds of Dances, but none of those that are laborious, as high and lofty Capers, with Turns above ground; these are too violent for hot Countries.  
Some other kinds of pleasures they have in England, which are not so fully enjoyed in the Barbadoss, as, smooth Champion to walk or ride on, with variety of Landscapes, at several distances; all there being hemmed in with Wood, and those trees so tall and lofty, as to hinder and bar the view so much, as (upon a level or plain) no Horizon can be seen. But upon the sides of Hills, which look toward the Sea, your eye may range as far that way, as the globical roundness of that watery Element will give way to; but that once seen, the eye is satisfied, and variety in that object there is none; for no shipping pass that way, but such as arrive at the Island. 'Tis true, that Woods made up of such beautiful Trees as grow there, are pleasant things to look on, and afford a very plentiful delight to the eyes; but when you are so enclosed, as hardly to look out, you will find too quick and too full a satiety in that pleasure. But as the Woods are cut down, the Landscapes will appear at farther distances.  
Now for the beauty of the Heavens, they are as far transcending all we ever saw in England, or elsewhere 40 Degrees without the Line, on either side, as the land-objects of the Barbadoss are short of ours in Europe. So he that can content himself with the beauties of the Heavens, may there be sufficiently satisfied. But we Mortals, that till and love the earth, because ourselves are made up of the same mould, take pleasure sometimes to look downward, upon the fruits and effects of our own labours; and when we find them thrive by the blessings of the great Creator, we look up to give thanks, where we find so great a glory, as to put us into astonishment and admiration.  
Now for the smelling sense, though we have the blossoms of the Orange, Limon, lime, Citron, pomegranate, with the smell of that admirable fruit the Pine, and others: yet when we consider the infinite variety of the Flowers of England, both for beauty and savour, there is no comparison between them; and the flowers there, are very few in number, and in smell, not to be allowed in competition with ours of England: For, since the differences between the Houses of York and Lancaster have been laid aside, no red nor white Rose have grown there; but the Lilies have taken up the quarrel, and strive in as high a contest there, as the Roses have done in England; for, they are the fairest and purest, that I have ever seen, both red and white, but no sweet smell. He that could transplant the flowers of England to the Barbadoss, would do a rare work, but I fear to little purpose: For, though the virtual beams of the Sun, give growth and life to all the Plants and Flowers it shines on; yet, the influence is at several distances, and so the productions vary; some flowers must be warmed, some toasted, and some almost scalded; and to transpose these, and set them in contrary places, were to strive against nature. 'Tis true, that the Herbs of England grow and thrive there, by reason they are stronger, and better able to endure that change; but Flowers, that are of a more tender, nature, will not endure so great heat as they find there. But to repair this sense, some will say, that Perfumes brought out of Europe, will plentifully supply us: But that will not at all avail us, for what with the heat and moisture of the air, it is all drawn out, as by my own experience I found it to be most true, though I lapped them close up in papers; and put them in drawers of a Cabinet, where no air could find passage, they were so close and for Past●lls, they lost both their smell and taste.  
As for Music, and such sounds as please the ear, they wish some supplies may come from England, both for Instruments and voices, to delight that sense, that sometimes when they are 〈◊〉 out with their labour, they may have some refreshment by their ears; and to that end, they had a purpose to send for the Music, that were wont to play at the Black ●●yars, and to allow them a competent salary, to make them live as happily there, as they had done in England: And had not extreme weakness, by a miserable long sickness, made me uncapable of my undertaking, they had employed me in the business, as the likeliest to prevail with those men, whose persons and qualities were well known to me in England. And though I found at Barbadoes some, who had musical minds; yet, I found others, whose souls were so 〈◊〉 upon, and so riveled to the earth, and the profits that arise out of it, as their souls were lifted no higher; and those men think▪ and have been heard to say, that three whip Saws, going all at once in a Frame or Pit, is the best and sweetest music that can enter their ears; and to hear a Cow of their own low, or an Assinigo bray▪ no sound can please them better. But these men's souls were never lifted up so high, as to hear the music of the Spheres, nor to be judges of that Science, as 'tis practised here on earth; and therefore we will leave them to their own earthly delights.  
For the sense of feeling, it can be applied but two ways, either in doing or suffering; the poor Negres and Christian servants, find it perfectly upon their heads and shoulders, by the hands of their severe Overseers; so that little pleasure is given the sense, by this coercive kind of feeling, more than a plaster for a broken Pa●e; but, this is but a passive kind of feeling: But take it in the highest, and most active way it can be applied, which is upon the skins of women, and they are so sweaty and clammy, as the hand cannot pass over, without being glued & dimented in the passage or motion; and by that means, little pleasure is given to, or received by the agent or the patient: and therefore if this sense be neither pleased in doing nor suffering, we may decline it as useless in a Country, where down of Swans, or wool of Beaver is wanting.  
Now for the sense of Tasting, I do confess, it receives a more home satisfaction, than all the rest, by reason of the fruits that grow there; so that the Epicure cannot be deceived, if he take a long journey to please his palate, finding all excellent tastes the world has, comprehended in one single fruit, the Pine. And would not any Prince be content to reduce his base coin, into Ingoti of pure gold. And so much shall serve touching the Barbadoss.  
Some men I have known in England, whose bodies are so strong and able to endure cold, as no weather fits them so well as frost and snow; such Iron bodies would be fit for a Plantation in Russia: For, there is no traceing Hares under the Line, nor sliding on the Ice under either Tropic. Others there are that have heard of the pleasures of Barbadoes, but are loath to leave the pleasures of England behind them. These are of a sluggish humour, and are altogether unfit for so noble an undertaking; but if any such shall happen to come there, he shall be transmitted to the innumerable Army of Pismires, and Ants, to sting him with such a reproof, as he shall with himself any where rather than amongst them. So much is a sluggard detested in a Country, where Industry and Activity is to be exercised. The Dwarf may come there, and twice a year vie in competition with the Giant: for set them both together upon a level superficies, and at noon, you shall not know by their shadows who is the tallest man.  
The Voluptuous man, who thinks the day not long enough for him to take his pleasure. Nor the sleepy man who thinks the longest night too short for him to dream out his delights, are not fit to repose and solace themselves upon this Island; for in the whole compass of the Zodiac, they shall neither find St. Barnabies day, or St. Lucy's night, the Sun running an eeven course, is there an indifferent Arbiter of the differences which are between those two Saints, and like a just and clear sighted Judge, reconciles those extremes to a Medium, of 12 and 12 hours, which equality of time is utterly inconsistent to the humours and dispositions of these men.  
But I speak this, to such as have their fancies so aereal, and refined as not to be pleased with ordinary delight; but think to build and settle a felicity here: above the ordinary level of mankind. Such spirits, are too volatile to fix on business; and therefore I will leave them out, as useless in this Commonwealth. But such as are made of middle earth: and can be content to wave those pleasures, which stand as Blocks, and Percullisses, in their way; and are indeed, the main Remoras in their passage to their profits. Such may here find moderate delights, with moderate labour, and those taken moderately will conduce much to their healths, and they that have industry, to employ that well, may make it the Ladder to climb to a high degree, of Wealth and opulency, in this sweet Negotiation of Sugar, provided they have a competent stock to begin with; such I mean as may settle them in a Sugar-work, and less than 14000 l. sterling, will not do that: in a Plantation of 500 acres of land, with a proportionable stock of Servants, Slaves, Horses, Camels, Cattle, Assinigoes, with an Ingenio, and all other houseing, thereunto belonging; such as I have formerly named.  
But one will say, why should any man that has 14000 l. in his purse, need to run so long a Risco, as from hence to the Barbadoss: when he may live with ease and plenty at home; to such a one I answer, that every drone can sit and eat the Honey of his own Hive: But he that can by his own Industry, and activity, (having youth and strength to friends,) raise his fortune, from a small beginning to a very great one, and in his passage to that, do good to the public, and be charitable to the poor, and this to be accomplished in a few years, deserves much more commendation and applause. And shall find his bread, gotten by his painful and honest labour and industry, eat sweeter by much, than his that only minds his ease, and his belly.  
Now having said this much, I hold it my duty, to give what directions I can, to further any one that shall go about to improve his stock, in this way of Adventure; and if he please to hearken to my directions, he shall find they are no Impossibilities, upon which I ground my Computations: the greatest will be, to find a friend for a Correspondent, that can be really honest, faithful and Industrious, and having arrived at that happiness, (which is the chiefest,) all the rest will be easy; and I shall let you see that without the help of Magic or Enchantment, this great Purchase of 14000 l. will be made with 3000 l. stock, and thus to be ordered.  
One thousand pound, is enough to venture at first, because we that are here in England, know not what commodities they want most in the Barbadoss, and to send a great Cargo of unnecessary things, were to have them lie upon our hands to loss. This 1000 l, I would have thus laid out: 100 l. in Linen Cloth, as Canvas and Kenting, which you may buy here in London, of French Merchants, at reasonable rates; and you may hire poor Journeymen Tailors, here in the City, that will for very small wages, make that Canvas into Drawers, and Petticoats, for men and women Negres. And part of the Canvas, and the whole of the Kenting, for shirts and drawers for the Christian men Servants, and smocks and petticoats for the women. Some other sorts of Linen, as Holland or Dowlace, will be there very useful, for shirts and smocks for the Planters themselves, with their Wives and Children. One hundred pounds more, I would have bestowed, part on woollen cloth, both fine and course, part on Devonshire Carsies, and other fashionable stuffs, such as will well endure wearing. Upon Monmoth Cap I would have bestowed 25 l. you may bespeak them there in Wales, and have them sent up to London, by the veins at easy rates. Forty pound I think fit to bestow on Irish rugs such as are made at Killkennie, and Irish stockings, and these are to be had at St. James' fair at Bristol; the stockings are to be worn in the day, by the Christian servants, the rugs to cast about them when they come home at night, sweeting and wearied, with their labour; to lap about them, when they rest themselves on their Hamacks at night, than which nothing is more needful, for the reasons I have formerly given. And these may either be shipped at Bristol, if a ship be ready bound for Barbadoes, or sent to London by veins which is a cheap way of conveyance. Fifty pound I wish may be bestowed on shoes, and some boots, to be made at Northampton and sent to London in dry fates, by Carts; but a special care must be taken, that they may be made large, for they will shrink very much when they come into hot Climates. They are to be made of several sises, for men women and children; they must be kept dry and close, or else the moistness of the Air will cause them to mould. Gloves will sell well there, and I would have of all kinds, and all sises, that are thin; but the most useful, are those of tanned leather, for they will wash and not shrink in the wetting, and wear very long and soople; you may provide yourself of these, at Evil, Ilemister and Ilchester, in Somerset shire; at reasonable rates. Fifteen pound I would bestow in these Commodities. In fashionable Hats and Bands, both black and coloured, of several sises and qualities, I would have thirty pounds bestowed. Black Ribbon for mourning, is much worn there, by reason their mortality is greater; and therefore upon that commodity I would bestow twenty pound; and as much in Coloured, of several sises and colours. For Silks and Satins, with gold and silver-Lace, we will leave that alone, till we have better advice; for they are casual Commodities.  
Having now made provision for the back, it is fit to consider the belly, which having no ears, is fitter to be done for, then talked to; and therefore we will do the best we can, to fill it with such provisions, as will best brook the Sea, and hot Climates: Such are Beef, well pickled, and well conditioned, in which I would bestow 100 l. In Pork 50 l. in Pease for the voyage, 10 l. In Fish, as Ling, Gaberdine, Greenfish, and Stockfish, 40 l. In Biscuit for the voyage, 10 l. Cases of Spirits 40 l. Wine 150 l. Strong Beer 50 l. Oil Olive 30 l. Butter 30 l. And Candles must not be forgotten, because they light us to our suppers, and our beds.  
The next thing to be thought on, is utensils, and working Tools, such are whip-Sawes, two-handed Saws, handsaws, Files of several sises and shapes; Axes, for felling and for hewing; Hatchets, that will fit Carpenters, Joiner's, and Cooper's; Chisells, but no Mallets, for the wood is harder there to make them: Adzes, of several sises, Pick-axes, and Mathooks; Howes of all sises, but chiefly small ones, to be used with one hand, for with them, the small Negres weed the ground: Plains, Gauges, and Augurs of all sises; hand-Bills, for the Negres to cut the Canes; drawing-Knives, for Joiner's. Upon these utensils I would bestow 60 l. Upon Iron, Steel, and small Iron pots, for the Negres to boil their meat, I would bestow 40 l. And those are to be had in Southsex very cheap, and sent to London in Carts, at time of year, when the ways are dry and hard. Nails of all sorts, with Hooks, Hinges, and Cramps of Iron; and they are to be had at Bromigham in Staffordshire, much cheaper than in London▪ And upon that Commodity I would bestow 30 l. In Sows of Lead 20 l. in Powder and Shot 20 l. If you can get Servants to go with you, they will turn to good account, but chiefly if they be Tradesmen, as, Carpenters, Joiner's, Masons, smith's, Paviers, and Cooper's. The Ballast of the Ship, as also of all Ships that trade there, I would have of Sea-coals, well chosen, for it is a commodity was much wanting when I was there, and will be every day more and more, as the Wood decays: The value I would have bestowed on that, is 50 l. which will buy 45 Chauldron, or more, according to the burden of the Ship. And now upon the whole, I have outstripped my computation 145 l. but there will be no loss in that; for, I doubt not, (if it please God to give a blessing to our endeavours) but in twelve or fourteen months, to sell the goods, and double the Cargo; and, if you can stay to make the best of your Market, you may make three for one.  
This Cargo, well got together, I could wish to be shipped in good order, about the beginning of November, and then by the grace of God, the Ship may arrive at the Barbadoss (if she make no stay by the way) about the middle of December; and it is an ordinary course to sail thither in six weeks: Coming thither in that cool time of the year, your Victuals will be in good condition to be removed into a Storehouse, which your Correspondent (who, I account, goes along with it) must provide as speedily as he can, before the Sun makes his return from the Southern Tropic; for then the weather will grow hot, and some of your Goods, as, Butter, Oil, Candles, and all your Liquors, will take harm in the remove.  
The Goods being stowed in a Warehouse, or Aware houses, your Correspondent must reserve a handsome room for a Shop, where his servants must attend; for than his Customers will come about him, and he must be careful whom he trusts; for, as there are some good, so there are many bad paymasters; for which reason, he must provide himself of a Horse, and ride into the Country to get acquaintance; and half a dozen good acquaintance, will be able to inform him, how the pulse beats of all the rest: As also by inquiries, he will find, what prices the Goods bear, which he carries with him, and sell them accordingly; and what values Sugars bear, that he be not deceived in that Commodity, wherein there is very great care to be had, in taking none but what is very good and Merchantable, and in keeping it dry in good Casks, that no wet or moist air come to it; and so as he makes his exchanges, and receives in his Sugars, or what other commodities he trades for, they lie ●eady to send away for England, as he finds occasion, the delivering of the one, making room for the other; for Ships will be every month, some or other, coming for England. If he can transport all his goods, raised upon the Cargo, in eighteen months, it will be very well. This Cargo being doubled at the Barbadoss, that returned back, will produce at least 50 percent. And then your Cargo, which was 1145 l. at setting out, and being doubled there to 2290 l. will be at your return for England 3435 l. of which I will allow for freight, and all other charges 335 l. so there remains to account 3100 l. clear. By which time, I will take for granted, that your Correspondent has bargained, and gone through for a Plantation, which we will presuppose to be of five hundred acres, Stocked as I have formetly laid down▪ (for we must fix upon one, that our computations may be accordingly) if it be more or less, the price must be answerable, and the Produce accordingly. And therefore as we began, we will make this our scale, that 14000 l. is to be paid, for a Plantation of 500 acres Stocked. Before this time, I doubt not, but he is also grown so well versed in the traffic of the Island, as to give you advice, what Commodities are fittest for your next Cargo; and according to that instruction, you are to provide, and to come yourself along with it.  
By this time, I hope, your remaining 1855 l. by good employment in England, is raised to 2000 l. So then you have 5100 l. to put into a new Cargo, which I would not have you venture in one Bottom. But if it please God, that no ill chance happen, that Cargo of 5100 l. having then time enough to make your best Market, may very well double, and 1000 l. over; which 1000 l. I will allow to go out for freight, and all other charges. So then, your Cargo of 5100 l. being but doubled, will amount unto 10200 l. But this Cargo being large, will require three years' time to sell; so that if you make your bargain for 14000 l. to be paid for this Plantation, you will be allowed three days of payment; the first shall be of 4000 l. to be paid in a year after you are settled in your Plantation; 5000 l. more at the end of the year following, and 5000 l. at the end of the year than next following. And no man will doubt such payment, that sees a visible Cargo upon the Island of 10200 l. and the produce of the Plantation to boot. Now you see which way this purchase is made up, viz. 4000 l. the first payment, 5000 l. the second, and so there remains upon your Cargo 1200 l. towards payment of the last 5000 l. and by that time, the profit of your Plantation will raise that with advantage; and than you have your Plantation clear, and freed of all debts. And we will account at the lowest rate, that if two hundred acres of your five hundred, be planted with Canes, and every Acre bear but three thousand weight of Sugar, valuing the Sugar but at three pence per pound, which is thirty seven pound ten shillings every acre, than two hundred acres will produce 7500 l. in sixteen months; that is, fifteen months for the Canes to grow and be ripe, and a month to Cure the Sugar that is made.  
But if you stay four months longer, your Muscavado Sugar, which I valued at three pence per pound, will be Whites, and then the price will be doubled, and that you see is 15000 l. Out of which we will abate ¼ part for waste, and for the tops and bottoms of the Pots, which may be ranked with the Muscavadoes, and that is 3750 l. and then there remains 11250 l. to which we will add the value of the Drink, that is made of the skimmings, at 120 l. per month, which in twenty months comes to 2400 l. and then the whole revenue will amount unto 13650 l. in twenty months. But this profit must come successively in, as the Sugars are made, and they work all the year, except in November and December, when the great downfalls of rain come: and if they pave the ways, between the Canes, for the Slids and Assinigoes to pass, they may work then too; for, little else hinders them, but the unpassablenesse of the ways.  
So than you see, that upon the venturing, and well husbanding of 300 l. stock, you are settled in a revenue of 682 l. a month, of which months we will account 13 in a year, so that after your work is set in order, and that you will account the yearly revenue, you will find it 886●6l. per Annum.  
Now let us consider, what the certain charge will be yearly, to keep the Plantation in the condition we receive it, which we will suppose to be completely furnished, with all that is necessary thereunto: And first, of all manner of houseing, as convenient dwelling houses, the Mill-house, or Grinding-house where the sugar is pressed out; the boiling-housing, with five sufficient Coppers for boiling, and one or two for cooling, with all utensils, that belong to the Mill, and boiling-housing▪ the filling room, with stantions; the Still-house with two sufficient Stills, and receivers to hold the drink, with Cisterns to all these rooms, for holding liquor, and temper; the Cureing house filled with stantions, two stories high, and commonly in it seventeen or eighteen hundred pots for cureing; the Smith's forge, with room to lay coals, Iron, and steel; the Carpenter, and Joiner's houses, where they lodge and lay their tools, and much of their fine work; with sufficient storehouses, to lay such provision▪ as we receive from foreign parts, as Beef, Pork, Fish, Turtle; and also to keep our drink which is made of the sugar, to the repairing of all which, the premises with the Appurtenances, we will allow no less than 500 l. Per Annum.  
To this, there is yet more to be added: for though we breed both Negres, Horses, and Cattle; yet that increase, will not supply the moderate decays▪ which we find in all those; especially in our Horses and cattle, therefore we will allow for that 500 l. Per Annum.  
The next thing we are to consider is, the feeding of our servants and slaves, over and above the provisions which the Plantations bear, and that will be no great matter, for they are not often fed with bone-meat; But we will allow to the Christian servants, (which are not above thirty in number,) four barrels of Beef, and as much of Pork yearly, with two barrels of salt Fish, and 500 poore-Johns, which we have from New England, four barrels of Turtle, and as many of pickled Mackerel, and two of Herrings, for the Negres; all which I have computed, and find they will amount unto 100 l, or there abouts; besides the fruit which will be no great matter; for you must be sure to have a Factor, both at New England and Virginia, to provide you of all Commodities those places afford, that are useful to your plantation; or else your charge will be treble. As from New England, Beef, Pork, Fish, of all sorts, dried and pickled; from Virginia live-cattles, Beef and Tobacco; for theirs at Barbadoes is the worst I think that grows in the world; And for Cattle, no place lies nearer to provide themselves, and the Virginians cannot have a better market to sell them; for an Ox of 5 l. pound price at Virginie, will yield 25 l. there.  
But to go on with our computation: for as we have given order for feeding our people, so we must for their clothing; and first for the Christians, which we will account to be thirty in number whereof ● shall be men, and ● women, that we may make our computation the more exact; and for the men, (which are twenty in number,) we will allow one for the supreme Overseer, who is to receive and give directions, to all the subordinate Overseers, which we allow to be five more; and those he appoints to go out with several Gangs, some ten, some twenty, more or less, according to the ability of the overseer he so employs; and these are to go out upon several Employments, as he gives them directions, some to weed, some to plant, some to fall wood, some to cleave it, some to saw it into boards, some to fetch home, some to cut Canes, others to attend the Ingenio, boiling-housing, Still-house, and Cureing-house; some for Harvest, to cut the Maies, (of which we have three Crops every year,) others to gather Provisions, of Bonavist, Maies, Yeames, Potatoes, Cassavie, and dress it at fit times for their dinners and suppers, for the Christian servants; the Negres always dressing their own meat themselves, in their little Pots, which is only Plantines, boiled or roasted, and some ears of Maies toasted, at the fire; and now and then a Makerell a piece, or two Herrings.  
The Prime Overseer may very well deserve Fifty pounds Per Annum, or the value in such Commodities as he likes, that are growing upon the Plantation; for he is a man that the master may allow sometimes to sit at his own Table, and therefore must be clad accordingly. The other five of the Overseers, are to be accounted in the rank of Servants, whose freedom is not yet purchased, by their five years' service, according to the custom of the Island. And for their clothing, they shall be allowed three shirts together, to every man for shifts, which will very well last half a year, and then as many more. And the like proportion for drawers, and for shoes, every month a pair, that is twelve pair a year; six pair of stockings yearly, and three Monmouth Cap, and for Sundays, a doublet of Canvas, and a plain band of Holland.  

An Account of Expenses issuing out yearly for Clothing, for the Christian Servants, both Men and Women, with the Wages of the principal Overseer, which shall be 50 l. sterling, or the value in such Goods as grow upon the Plantation.  

To the five subordinate Overseers, for each man's clothing.   l. s. d. Six shirts, at 4 s. a piece 1 04 0 Six pair of Drawers, at 2 s. 0 12 0 Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0 Six pair of Linen or Irish stokings, at 20 d. 0 10 0 Three Monmouth Caps, at 4 s. 0 12 0 Two doublets of Canvas, and six Holland bands 0 15 0 Sum total for each man 5 9 0 Sum total for the five Overseers 27 5 0 
To the fourteen common servants.   l. s. d. Six shirts to each man 1 04 0 Six pair of drawers to each man 0 12 0 Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0 Three Monmouth caps, at 4 s. 0 12 0 Sum total to each man 4 04 0 Sum total, of the fourteen servants by the year 58 16 0  

Now for the ten women servants, we will dispose of them, thus: Four to attend in the house, and those to be allowed, as followeth in the first Column, viz.  The four that attend in the house to each of them The other six that weed, and do the common work abroad yearly.  l. s. d.  l. s. d. Six smocks, at 4 s. a piece 1 04 0 Four smocks, at 4 s. a piece 0 16 0 Three petticoats, at 6 s. 0 18 0 Three petticoats, at 5 s. a piece 0 15 0 Three waistcoats, at 3 s. 0 09 0 Four quoifs, at 12 d. a piece 0 04 0 Six coifs or caps, at 18 d. a piece 0 09 0 Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0 Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0  Sum is 4 16 0 Sum is 3 11 0 Sum total of the four women that attend in the house 19 4 0 Sum total of the six common women servants 21 06 0 Thirty Rug Gowns for these thirty servants, to cast about them when they come home hot and wearied, from their work, and to sleep in a nights, in their Hammocks, at 25 s. a Gown or mantle. 37 10 0 
Now for the Negres, which we will account to be a hundred of both Sexes, we will divide them equally; The fifty men shall be allowed yearly but three pair of Canvas drawers a piece, which at 2 s. a pair, is 6 s.  
The women shall be allowed but two petticoats a piece yearly, at 4 s. a piece, which is 8 s. yearly.     So the yearly charge of the fifty men Negres, is 15 00 0 And of the women 20 00 0 Sum is 35 00 0  
Now to sum up all, and draw to a conclusion, we will account, that for the repairing dilapidations, and decays in the houseing, and all utensils belonging thereunto,  l. s. d. We will allow yearly to issue out of the Profits, that arise upon the Plantation 500 00 00 As also for the moderate decays of our Negres, Horses, and Cattle, notwithstanding all our Recruits by breeding all those kinds 500 00 00 For foreign provisions of victuals for our servants and some of our slaves, we will allow yearly 100 00 00 For wages to our principal Overseer yearly 50 00 00 By the Abstract of the charge of Clothing the five subordinate Overseers yearly. 27 05 00 By the Abstract of Clothing, the remaining 14 man-servants yearly 58 16 00 By the Abstract of Clothing four women-servants that attend in the house 19 04 00 By the Abstract of the remaining six women-servants, that do the common work abroad in the fields. 21 06 00 The charge of thirty Rug Gowns for these thirty servants 37 10 00 By the abstract of the clothing of fifty men-Negres 15 00 00 By the abstract for the clothing of fifty women-Negres 20 00 00 Sum total of the expenses is 1349 01 00 Sum total of the yearly profits of the Plantation 8866 00 00 So the clear profit of this Plantation of 500 acres of land amounts to yearly 7516 19 00  
A large Revenue for so small a sum as 14000 l. to purchase, where the Seller does not receive two years value by 1000 l. and upwards; and yet gives days of payment.   
I have been believed in all, or the most part, of my former descriptions and computations, concerning this Island, and the ways to attain the profits that are there to be gathered; but when I come to this point, no man gives me credit, the business seeming impossible, that any understanding man, that is owner of a Plantation of this value, should sell it for so inconsiderable a sum: and I do not at all blame the incredulity of these persons; for, if experience had not taught me the contrary, I should undoubtedly be of their persuasion. But lest I should, by an overweening opinion, hope, that my experience (which is only to myself) should misled any man besides his reason, which every knowing man ought to be guided and governed by, I will without straining or forcing a reason, deliver a plain and naked truth, in as plain language, as is fitting such a subject, which I doubt not but will persuade much in the business.  
'Tis a known truth there, that no man has attained to such a fortune as this, upon a small beginning, that has not met with many rubs and obstacles in his way, and sometimes fall back, let his pains and industry be what it will: I call those fall back, when either by fire, which often happens there; or death of Cattle, which is as frequent as the other; or by losses at Sea, which sometimes will happen, of which I can bring lively instances: If either of these misfortunes fall, it stands in an equal balance, whether ever that man recover, upon whom these misfortunes fall: But, if two of these happen together, or one in the neck of another, there is great odds to be laid, that he never shall be able to redeem himself, from an inevitable ruin; For, if fire happen, his stock is consumed, and sometimes his house; if his Cattle die, the work stands still, and with either of these, his credit falls; so as if he be not well friended, he never can entertain a hope to rise again.  
These toils of body and mind, and these misfortunes together, will depress and wear out the blessed spirits in the world, and will cause them to think, what a happy thing it is, to spend the remainder of their lives in rest and quiet in their own Countries. And I do believe, there are few of them, whose minds are not overbalanced with avarice and lucre, that would not be glad to sell good pennyworths, to settle themselves quietly in England. Besides the casualties which I have named, there is yet one of nearer Concern then all the rest, and that is, their own healths, than which, nothing is more to be valued; for, sicknesses are there more grievous, and mortality greater by far, than in England, and these diseases many times contagious: And if a rich man, either by his own ill diet or distemper, or by infection, fall into such a sickness, he will find there a plentiful want of such remedies, as are to be found in England. Other reasons, and strong ones, they have, that induce them to hanker after their own Country, and those are, to enjoy the company of their old friends, and to raise up families to themselves, with a Sum which they have acquired by their toil and industry, and often hazards of their lives, whose beginnings were slight and inconsiderable; and what can be a greater comfort, both to themselves, and their friends, than such an enjoyment. But I speak not this to discourage any man, that has a mind to improve his Estate, by adventuring upon such a Purchase; for, though the Planter, by long and tedious pain and industry, have worn ou● his life, in the acquist of his fortune; yet, the Buyer, by his purchase, is so well and happily seated, as he need endure no such hardships, but may go on in the managing his business, with much ease, and some pleasure; and in a dozen years, return back with a very plentiful fortune, and may carry with him from England, better remedies for his health, than they, who for a long time had neither means to provide, nor money to purchase it; for, though some Simples grow there, that are more proper for the bodies of the Natives, than any we can bring from foreign parts, and no doubt would be so for our bodies too, if we knew the true use of them; yet wanting that knowledge, we are fain to make use of our own.  
But when able and skilful Physicians shall come, whose knowledge can make the right experiment and use of the virtues of those simples that grow there, they will no doubt find them more efficatious, and prevalent to their healths, than those they bring from foreign parts. For certainly every Climate produces Simples more proper to cure the diseases that are bred there, than those that are transported from any other part of the world: such care the great Physician to mankind takes for our convenience.  
Somewhat I have said of the diseases that reign in General in this Island, but have fall'n on no particular, though I have felt the power and Tyranny of it upon mine own body, as much as any man that has passed through it to death, though it pleased the merciful God to raise me up again: for I have it to show under the hand of Colonel Thomas Modiford in whose house I lay sick, that he saw me dead without any appearance of life, three several times, not as in sounding but dying fits, and yet recovered at last.  
To tell the tedious particulars of my sickness, and the several drenches our Ignorant Quacksalvers there gave me, will prove but a troublesome relation, and therefore I am willing to decline it: Only this much, that it began with a Fever, and as it is the custom of that disease there to cause Binding, costiveness, and consequently Gripe, and Tortions in the Bowels, so it fared with me, that for a fortnight together had not the least evacuation by Siege, which put me to such Torment as in all that time I have not slept; and want of that, wore me out to such a weakness, as I was not then in a condition to take any remedy at all. This excessive heat within begat a new torment within me, the Stone; which stopped my passage so as in fourteen days together no drop of water came from me; But contrary to my expectation, God Almighty sent me a Remedy for that, and such a one as all the whole world cannot afford the like: for in ten hours after I took it, I found myself not only eased, but perfectly cured of that Torment, at least for the present, for it not only broke, but brought away all the Stones and gravel that stopped my passage, so that my water came as freely from me as ever, and carried before it such quantities of broken stones and gravel, as in my whole life I have not seen the like. About three weeks or a month after this, I became in the same distress and felt the like Torment, whereupon I took the same medicine; which gave me the same help. Now if it did thus to a body so worn out as mine, where Nature was so decayed as it could operate little to the cure; what will this medicine do, when it meets with such Organs as can contribute mainly to assist it? But I give the reader but a sooty relation of▪ my Maladies, and indeed very unfit for his ears, yet when I shall prescribe the remedy, which may happen to concern him, I may hope to make him amends: for truly my touching upon the disease, was but to usher in the cure, which shall follow close after, and 'tis briefly thus. Take the Pisle of a green Turtle, which lives in the Sea, dry it with a moderate heat, pound it in a Mortar to powder, and take of this as much as will lie upon a shilling, in Beer or the like, Ale or White wine, and in a very short time it will do the cure. If this secret had been known in Europe but a dozen years since, no doubt we had been well stored with it by this time, for 'tis to be had both at the Charibby and Lucayicke Lands, where these fishes abound.  
Yet so slow was my recovery of the main sickness and my relapses so frequent, as I was ever and anon, looking out to meet my familiar Companion Death; my Memory and Intellect suffering the same decays with my body, for I could hardly give an account of ● of the time I was sick; but as my health increased, they returned. In three months more, I was able to ride down to the Bridge, where finding a ship bound for England, I agreed for my passage and diet by the way; and (as the manner of all Masters of ships is,) he made me large promises, of plentiful provisions aboard, as Beef, Pork, Pease Fish, Oil, Biscuit, Beer, and some Wine; This Ship had been fifteen months out of England, and had traded at Guinny and Binny for Gold and Elephants teeth, but those commodities taking up but little room, the Captain made the Barbadoss in his way home, intending to take in his full lading of Sugar, and such other commodities as that Island afforded; and so being ready to set sail, myself and divers other Gentlemen embarked, upon the fifthteenth of April 1650, at twelve a clock at night; which time our Master made choice of, that he might the better pass undescried by a well known Pirate, that had for many days laid hover about the Island, to take any ships that traded for London, by virtue of a Commission as he pretended, from the marquis of Ormond. This Pirate was an Irish man, his name Plunquet, a man bold enough: but had the character of being more merciless and cruel, then became a valiant man. To confirm the first part of his character; he took a ship in one of the Habours of the Island, out of which he furnished himself with such things as he wanted, but left the carcase of the vessel, to float at large. He had there a Frigate of about 500 Tunns, and a small vessel to wait on her, but the night covered us from being disdiscerned by him, and so we came safely off the Island. About a fortnight after we had been at sea, our Master complained, that his men had abused him, and (for some commodities useful to themselves) had trucked away the greatest part of his Biscuit; So that instead of bread, we were served with the sweep and dust of the bread room, which caused a general complaint of all the passengers but no remedy: our Pease must now supply that want, which with some Physical persuasion of the Master, that it was as hearty and binding as bread, we rested satisfied, with this Motto, Patience upon force. The next thing wanting, was Fish, an excellent food at Sea; and the want of that troubled us much, yet the same remedy must serve as for the other, Patience. The next thing wanting was Pork; and the last Beer, which put as clean out of all Patience; So that now our staple food of the Ship, was only Beef, a few Pease, and for drink water that had been fifteen months out of England; finding how ill we were accommodated, we desired the Master to put in at Fiall, One of the Lands of Azores, a little to refresh ourselves, which Island was not much out of our way, but the Master loath to be at the charge of revictualling, and loss of time; refused to hearken to us, and being a request much to his disadvantage, slighted us and went on, till he was past recovery of those Lands, and then a violent storm took us, and in that storm a sad accident, which happened by means of a Portugal, who being a Seaman, and trusted at the Helm and, who though he have a compass before him, yet is mainly guided by the quarter Master that Conns the ship above, upon the quarter deck; whose directions the Portugal mistook, being not well versed in the English tongue, and so steered the Ship, so near the wind, that she came upon her stays, which caused such a fluttering of the sails, against the Masts, (the wind being extreme violent) as they tore all in pieces, Nor was there any other sails in the ship, all being spent in the long voyage to Guinny; nor any thread in the ship, to mend them, so that now the Master (though too late) began to repent him of not taking our Counsel to go to Fiall.  
But how to redeem us out of this certain ruin, neither the Master, nor his Mates could tell; for though the winds blew never so fair, we lay still at Hull; and to make use of the Tide, in the Maine, was altogether vain and hopeless. Our victuals too, being at a very low Ebb, could not last us many days. So that all that were in the ship, both Seamen and Passengers, were gazing one upon another, what to do when our small remainder of provision came to an end. But the Seamen, who were the greater number, resolved, the Passengers should be dressed and eaten, before any of them should go to the Pot; And so the next thing to be thought on was, which of the Passengers should die first, for they were all designed to be eaten; So they resolved upon the fattest and healthfullest first, as likely to be the best meat, and so the next, and next, as they eat Cherries, the best first. In this Election I thought myself secure, for my body being nothing but a bagg-full of Hydroptique humours, they knew not which way to dress me, but I should dissolve and come to nothing in the Cooking; At last the Cooper took me into his consideration, and said that if they would hearken to him, there might be yet some use made of me; and that was in his opinion the best; that seeing my body was not of a consistence to satisfy their hunger, it might serve to quench their thirst. So I saying a short Prayer against drought and thirst, remained in expectation of my doom with the rest; So merry these kind of men can make themselves, in the midst of dangers, who are so accustomed to them; And certainly those men, whose lives are so frequently exposed to such hazards, do not set that value upon them as others, who live in a quiet security; yet, when they put themselves upon any noble action, they will sell their lives at such a rate, as none shall outbid them; and the custom of these hazards, makes them more valiant than other men; and those amongst them, that do found their courage upon honest grounds, are certainly valiant in a high perfection.  
At last, a little Virgin, who was a passenger in the Ship, stood up upon the quarter deck, like a she-Worthy, and said, that if they would be ruled by her, she would not only be the contriver, but the actor of our deliverance. At whose speech, we all gave a strict attention, as ready to contribute our help to all she commanded; which was, that the Ship-Carpenter should make her a Distaff and Spindle, and the Sailor's comb out some of the Occome: with which instruments and materials, she doubted not, but to make such a quantity of thread, as to repair our then useless Sails; which accordingly she did, and by her virtue (under God) we held our lives.  
Though such an accident as this, and such a deliverance, deserve a grateful commemoration; yet, this is not all the use we are to make of it, somewhat more may be considered, that may prevent dangers for the future; and that is, the great abuse of Captains and Masters of Ships, who promise to their Passengers, such plenty of victuals, as may serve them the whole voyage: But, before they be half way, either pinch them of a great part, or give them that which is nasty and unwholesome. And therefore I could wish every man, that is to go a long voyage, to carry a reserve of his own, of such viands, as will last, and to put that up safe; for, if it be not under lock and key, they are never the near; for, the Sailors will as certainly take it, as you trust it to their honesties: Complain to the Master, and you find no remedy. One thing I have observed, let a Sailor steal any part of the Ships provision, he shall be sure to have severe punishment; but, if from a Passenger, though it concern him never so nearly, his remedy is to be laughed at. These enormities are fit to be complained on at the Trinity-house, that some redress may be had; for, the abuses are grievous.  
Out of this danger at Sea, it has pleased the God of all mercy to deliver me, as also from a grievous and tedious sickness on land, in a strange Country; For which, may his holy Name be eternally blessed and praised, for ever and ever.  
I am now cast in Prison, by the subtle practices of some, whom I have formerly called Friends: But the eternal and merciful God has been pleased to visit and comfort me, and to raise me up such friends, as have kept me from cold and hunger, whose charities in an Age, where cruelties and tyrannies are exercised in so high a measure, may be accounted a prodigy. But, I doubt not of my release out of this restraint, by the power of him, who is able to do all in all. For, as David said to Saul, that God, who had delivered him out of the paw of the Lion, and out of the paw of the Bear, would deliver him from that uncircumcised Philistine, Goliath of Gath: So may I now say; that God, which has delivered me from a sickness to death, on land, and from shipwreck and hazards at Sea, will also deliver me from this uncircumcised Philistine, the Upper Bench, than which, the burning fire of a fever, nor the raging waves of the Sea, are more formidable: But, we have seen and suffered greater things. And when the great Leveller of the world, Death, shall run his progress, all Estates will be laid eeven.  
Mors Sceptra Ligonibus aequat.   

A TABLE, Of the several things mentioned in this HISTORY.  

A View of Porto Sancto, Madera's, and Deserts. pag. 2.  
A view of Bonavista, Isle of May and Palma. pag. 3.  
Hunting and Hawking at Sea. pag. 4.  
Shark and Pilot fish, pag. 5.  
Carvil, a fish that sails. pag. 6.  
Observations upon the Ship's way, as also the treachery of Bernardo, a Portugal. pag. 7.  
The first sight of the Island of Saint Jago pag. 8.  
Description of the Bay there, which they call the P●y. pag. 9  
The Padre Vadago's house and entertainment. pag. 10.  
Our landing on the Island, and what happened to us there. pag. 13.  
There are seven Lands more, which are neighbours to this. pag. 18.  
The first sight of the Barbadoss, pag. 21.  
The Island first discovered by a ship of Sir William Curteen's pag. 23.  
The Situation of the Island. pag. 25.  
The extent and length of days. pag. 26.  
Temperature of the air pag. 27.  
How watered. pag. 28.  
Meat and drink for supportation of life. pag. 29.  
Bread and drink. pag. 31.  
Several sorts of meat. pag. 33.  
The manner of killing a Turtle: pag. 36.  
Victuals brought from foreign parts. pag. 37.  
A Feast of an inland Plantation. pag. 38.  
The like of a Plantation near the Sea. pag. 39  
Commodities exported and imported. pag. 40.  
What materials grow on the Island, fit to build with. pag. 41.  
The number and nature of the Inhabitants. pag. 43.  
A combination among the Servants, to kill their Masters. pag. 45.  
Reason's why the Negres can plot no Massacres upon their Masters. pag. 46.  
Negres pastime upon Sundays, and their aptness to learn Arts. pag. 48.  
The Planters will not allow their Slaves to be Christians. pag. 50.  
Observations upon the shapes of the Negres. pag. 51.  
A plot of some Negres, to burn the Ingenio, and the plot discovered by some of their own Countrymen, who were honest and noble. pag. 53.  
Observations upon the Indians. pag. 54.  
Somewhat of the Planters themselves. pag. 55.  
Tame Beasts, which are of great use to the planters, as, Camels, Horses, Bulls, Oxen, Cows, Assinigoes, Hogs, Sheep, Goats. pag. 58.  
Birds of all sorts. pag. 60.  
Animals and Infects. pag. 61.  
Crabs that come and dwell upon the Land. pag. 65.  
Several Trees growing upon the Island, and first of the poisonous trees and plants. pag. 66.  
Several kinds of Fruit-trees. pag. 69.  
Trees of mixed kinds. pag. 72.  
Timber trees of several kinds. pag. 73.  
The Palmet Royal described. pag. 75.  
Plants that bear fruit. pag. 79.  
The Pine described. pag. 82.  
Sugar Canes, with the manner of planting, growth, time of ripeness, with the whole process of Sugar-making, both Muscavadoes and Whites. pag. 84.  
The manner of distilling the skiming of the Coppers, of which we make the strong drink, which the planters call kill-devill. pag. 92.  
An estimate of the value of the Sugar made upon this Island, in twenty months. pag. 95.  
The Withs described. pag. 96.  
Caves, and the description of their largeness. pag. 98.  
The use of Liam-hounds ibid.  
Alo●● growing there ibid.  
The flower of the Moon. pag. 99  
English Herbs and Roots. ib.  
Strength of the Island by Nature to Seaward. pag. 100  
As also within Land. ibid.  
How Governed, and how Divided. ibid.  
No Mines in this Island. p. 101.  
The Tar River. ib.  
The ill contrivance of the Planters houses, as we found them, when first we came there. pag. 102.  
Directions for better buildings. p. 103.  
A survey of the pleasures and profits, commodities and incommodities, sickness and healthfulness, of this Island, balanced with those of England. p. 104.  
The beauties of the Heavens, and how much they transcend those of farther distances from the Lane. p. 106.  
The voluptuous nor lazy persons are not fit to inhabit on this Island. pag. 108.  
The value of a Plantation Stocked, of five hundred acres of Land, whereof two hundred for Canes, to be sold for 14000 l. ibid.  
How this purchase of 14000 l. by providence and good husbandry, may be made with 3000 l. p. 109.  
The yearly revenue of this Plantation, being once set in an orderly course, will amount unto 8866 l. pag. 112.  
An Estimate of the expense, that will issue out yearly to keep this Plantation in good order, as you first received it, which we will presuppose to be completely furnished with all things. p. 113.  
The account balanced, the yearly Revenue will amount unto 7516 l. 19 s. p. 116.  
An Objection answered, how it comes to pass, that Plantations of so great a yearly value, can be purchased with so little money. p. 116.  
Somewhat of the Diseases of the Country, as also of the Physicians. p. 118.  
An incomparable medicine for the stone. ibid.  
Plunquet, a great Pirate, took a ship in one of the Bays. p. 119.  
I Embarked, and set sail for England, the fifteenth of April, 1650. ibid.  
The abuses of the Captains and Masters of ships, that promise large provision of Victual and Drink to their passengers; and when they need it most, fail them grossly. ibid.  
A storm at Sea, out of which we were delivered (under God) by a little Virgin, being a passenger in the Ship.    

Errata.  
PAge 1. line 9 for Risco from, read Ris●o as from. p. 3. l. 13. for one, r. us. p. 4. l. 37. for farkers, r. forkers. p. 5. l. 16. for he as is, r. as he is. p. 8 l. 18. deal was. p. 9 l. 7 for it, r. they. p. 10. l. 4. for fell two bows short in substance and language, r, fell the two bows short substance and language, p. 11. l. 29. for Millions, r. Milons'. p. 12. l. 18. for Frillos', Gropps, or Piaro Torte's, r, Trilloes, Groppos, or Piano Forte's. p. 20. l. 14. for Painters, r. Poynters. p. 21. l. 3. for imperfect, r. in perfect. p. 23. l. 18. for Ternambock, r. Fernambock, p. 25. l. 35. for Morost, r. Morasse. p. 27. l. 4. for there rise, r. there arises. p. 29. l. 50. for Putskie, r. Pat. p 32. l. 40. for Pognant, r. Poignant. p. 32. l. 47. for drunk sparingly, r. drunk but sparingly. p. 3●. l. 10. for Westalia, r. Westfalia. p. 38. l. 31. for Pognant, r. Poignant. p. 38. l. 48. for Millions, r. Milons'. p. 42. l. 26. for handsome in their houses, r. handsome their houses. p. 46. l. 38. for Gambra, r. Gambia. p. 48. l. 46. for sinking r. singing. p. 50. l. 35. for weary, r. wary p. 54. 4. for to due, r. to do. p. 58. l. 13. for so are, r. soar. p. 57 l. 2. for Gambra. r. Gambia. p. 57 l. 28. for entreating, r. in treating. p. 58. l. 26. for Virginie, r. Virginia. p. 60. l. 23. for the nexi s, r. the next is p. 60. l. 48. for Pitnies, r. Titmise. p. 62. l. ●1. for Pumises, r. Puneses. p. 71. l. 9 for Gnaver, r. Guaver. p. 72. l. ●8. for found, r. formed. p. 75. l. 42 for greater, r. great. p. 77. l. 49. for ables, r. abler. p. 78. l. 19 for Pedistan, r. Pedestal. p. 82. l. 5. for out of the fruit, r. out the fruit, p. 83. l. 49. for leave, r. bear. p. 83. l. 50. for Jet, r. Jetty. p. 85. l. 35. for more, r. most. p. 90. l. 34. for Withs, r. Ashes. p. 90. l. 36. for Ripeness, r. Ropeinesse. p. 105. l. 30. for Porch, r. Perch, p. 107. l. 45. for Ingoti, r. Ingots, p. 108. l. 29. for Portcullis, r. Portcullis. p. 101. l. 26: for Gauges, r. Gouges. p. 112. l. 46. for 300. r. 3000. p. 113. l. 33. for fruit, r. frait (or fraight.) p. 120. 13. for trusted at the Helm, and r. trusted at the Helm, who though.  
FINIS.   

 map of Barbados 
A topographical Description and Admeasurement of the ISLAND of BARBADOS in the West INDYAES' with the Mrs. Names of the Several plantacons